I have this thing I've been working on for the last few months based on the forum game I liked so much.
so i thought i should see what you guys think of it. word of warning:grammar is not my friend.
I would also like to know what you think the best entry is (assuming you read all of them)
Most recent entry: Anubis
Eternal edit: Anubis is here. thankfully my laptop didn't eat it this time
Lamia
Spoiler: show
“This is the day I read that stupid e-mail” I thought to myself as a looked through my E-mails.
“3M presents: MG roulette.” It read.
This email came to me last week and it didn't look like any spam I'd seen before and the strangest thing about it was the fact that a friend of mine got the same thing and every time we tried to delete it, it show up again with the same send date, as if nothing had happened.
Eventually we decided to check it out, viruses be dammed.
I opened the email and was treated to a video screen and the words “Please watch the video”. pressing play the video showed a stage and a tall, slender man walked in view lit up by a spotlight. dressed in a dark blue suit and cape with green lining, his face hidden by wearing a white mask with its only feature being a monocle drawn around the left eye hole. He also had long grey hair that went down his back.
“Greetings friends!” the masked man happily said with a bow, his accent had a refined British tone to it. “I'm the mysterious masked magician! but you can call me 3M!” The now named man let out a loud laugh that seemed to echo in the hall he was in.
My thoughts were somewhere else. 3M? Was this guy serious? His name was as ridiculous as his getup.
“Now I know what some of you are thinking, like how you can't delete this email or how I got your email address. Let me tell you that wasn't easy.” before I could put more thought into it 3M shrugged.“But that right now is irrelevant, right now all I want is for you to play a game and this wont go away until you play it. “a game?” I thought. “would he really make a un- deletable E-mail for a game”
A really fun game, a possibly life changing game!” he was getting more exited with each pause in his words. “Life changing?” I thought to myself “What is this a chance to win money?” My own thoughts turned to winning a prize sum of cash regardless of the video being a fake. Petty, I know but hey, we can all dream.
3M then stamped the floor and a green staff sprung up from seemingly nowhere. He caught it in his hand with a smooth motion and with a twirl he slammed it on the ground. Twin jets of fire shot up of each end of the stage, illuminating the whole area revealing that behind the man was a black chalk board with crudely drawn numbers and pictures and above that there was a banner that had the words “MG roulette!” written on it.
“Gentlemen, I present to you, the monster girl roulette!” he spread his arms out with a shout as confetti and fell around him. I wasn't impressed, mainly because I wasn't sure what the hell I was looking at. “Monster girls? What kind dumb thing is this? Must be a brand name.”
“Now here's how to play this game of mine, its actually quite simple really” 3M used his staff to point and the fist picture on the chalk board behind him, the camera zooming in to show the drawing was of a sick-figure at a computer. “You will see a button on screen after this video and all you have to do is press it and it shall reveal a name.”
he moved his staff to the next picture, showing a pink stick-figure with a sign that read 'mystery MG' above it “Then the lucky lady according to the name revealed on the screen will appear and the rest after that is in fates hands.” he seemed to let out a dark chuckle at that.
“What the hell? This is just a blind matchmaking service! And what does he mean by 'the rest is in fates hands`?” This was starting to annoy me, just push a button and receive a woman? Sounded stupid.
“A encyclopedia will be issued to you at the end of this video, I suggest you read it before you press the button so you can at least know how to deal with what you get. Or maybe your a guy who likes to be surprised, I don't know, I can do a lot of things but mind reading isn't one of them.” he gave another laugh, seems like this man loved to laugh a lot.
3M then tapped is staff on the ground and the chalk board vanished. “Don't worry about keeping secrets, I want this to get out! Tell you friends, family, anyone you can about your results! You are among the chosen few to begin a change that will shake the world!”
And with that, the twin jets of fire stopped, and with a loud laugh the man known as “3M” vanished in a puff of blue smoke as the video came to a stop. A new window opened full screen consisting of a image of a red button with the words “click me!” on it.
“Well that was dumb” I thought to myself. “What stupidity!”. Life changing experience? Shake the world? I had better things to do the listen to the a masked freak and his virus-video E-mail thing.
And this web page, Could it be any more tacky? I bet it doesn't even show the name or whatever he mentioned and instead just links me to the dating site I believed the where trying to promote.
In A attempt to prove myself right I clicked the button, there was no tab opening up to the web-page like a thought didn't even get my virus blocker warning me about the page, all I got was a black word appearing below the button image.
*LAMIA*
I had no idea what what it meant. “Lamia? The heck is that for a name?” I Muttered to myself in confusion. Then another thought hit me. If I was supposed to meet this woman how the hell is she going to know where or who I am? And for that matter, how am I to do the same?
The silence was then broken by a dull knocking sound from downstairs followed by a low dragging noise. I had though that my dad was back home with the shopping or-
realisation hit me “Hold on, dad's not due back till 3, mum's with him and I didn't hear the door.”
Fear racked my head as I opened my door and gave a shout “OI dad! You back from work early?”
Silence, even the dragging noise had stopped as I started talking. I was about to thing think I was imagining thing until I heard another knocking followed by the dragging sound and with my door open there was no way I was mistaking that.
I went downstairs slowly with caution to the kitchen where I believed the noise came from, only to find nothing, the room was empty and the only thing out of place was a couple of knocked over chairs. As I stood the chairs back up I looked around the room and started to worry “How could some get in the house? The windows are shut and I would have heard the smash if the broke one. Also what was with that dragging noise? Who ever is in the house is at least carrying something big enough to cause noise like that.”
Grabbing the broom from the corner of the room I checked the lower floor, keeping a ear out for any noise. Finding nothing I retuned to the kitchen and got myself a cup of water. “Maybe it really was nothing.” I though as I tried to calm my nerves by tacking large gulps.
“Hello there!”
If there one thing I know in this world that is not funny, its having a unfamiliar voice speak up behind me while I'm drinking something. Who ever it is was going to have to wait for a reply as I spent the next minute in a coughing fit.
“Oh I'm sorry! Are you OK?” said the voice after a while, I had calmed down enough to register the voice as female.
“No I'm not OK! Who are you and what are you doing in my house!?” I said angrily between coughs as I looked at what looked like a woman in there early 20's. She was slender and tall with tanned skin, long blood red hair flowing down her back and and covering her ears and left eye, the right eye shining a unnatural gold looking colour.
The weirdest thing about her was her choice in clothes for all she had on was a jet black bikini top. What she was wearing below her waist I couldn't see as her legs where obscured by the kitchen counter.
“Like I said I'm sorry, my kind are not exactly good with people.” she said with a light blush of embarrassment.
“you didn't answer me, what are you sneaking around my house for?” I growled out. “For that matter, how did you even get in?”
“Didn't the blue sage tell you? To meet you of course!” she spoke happily. Seemingly ignoring my second question.
“what?” was my intelligent reply. Blue sage? What did she mean by that? I don't know any- realisation hit yet again “It couldn't be, is this guy known as 3M?”
The woman clapped her hands together in remembrance “Yes! That's what the sage called himself. He said I could find what I want if if I listened to him.” she paused and looked me over several times before she said in a sultry tone “And I must say, he didn't disappoint.”
I began to get nervous as she started to stare at me like I was a piece of meat. So this apparently was the woman sent to me via 3M and his “game”, is this what he meant by a life changing experience because all he's done is dropped this woman in my house and sent her after me, while that is abnormal it certainly isn't life changing.
She then leaned towards me over the counter and took a long sniff. Her eye glazed over and she made a noise that sounded like a hiss. “Such a wonderful scent.” she spoke in a heated tone “I wonder what else about you I may like.” She finished with a giggle.
“She's weird, too weird for me and I need to get out of here” I thought as I started to edge myself towards the door, I have to get past her to get out but I hoped that wouldn't be a problem. “Well you seem nice, but I think there's you'd better leave, I thought that roulette thing was joke and whatever that guy has planned I want no part of it.” I spoke nervously.
The dragging noise returned from behind her but whatever it was I couldn't see it. The woman's smile remained but her whole expression seemed darker. “Leave? I have no intention of doing that, I intend to spend a long time enjoying myself with you.”
I decided that this had gone on long enough and I needed to get away from her. I broke into a run round the counter to get to the door. But as I past her I tripped over something and crashed face first into the floor.
“Now don't be so hasty, wouldn't you want to have fun with me?”
Something cold and smooth started to coil its self around me quickly and restrict my movement. I was probably fast enough to get out it if the first sensations hadn't made me freeze up in shock. Tacking a glance down shock soon turned to terror when I saw that what was binding was a large orange and brown snake tail. My arms where still free when it had wrapped around my chest but I could not push my self out.
“Oh do keep moving, its feels great on my scales!” she all but moaned out. It was then that a look at her and was about to ask he what she meant only to pause in shock again as being on the other side of the count meant that her lower body was in view but where her legs should be was the start of the tail currently wrapped around me.
“What the hell?! What are you?” I screamed as my struggles to get free increased.
“Didn't that thing tell you? I'm a Lamia.” she said happily as she stated to drag me towards her self (god this tail is long) giggling pervertedly along the way.
It all clicked in place at that and I felt I was an idiot for not realizing it. It wasn't a brand name, the guys involved were actually getting set up with inhuman women! I tried to think of a way out of this. “dammit if only I didn't click on that stupid...aha! That's it!” seeing as my hands were free reached for my mobile in the gaps of the coils and pulled it out.
The Lamia had stopped pulling me towards her and looked at the phone with curiosity “What are you doing?”
“Something.” As if some stoke of luck the phone started ringing in my hand and lit up with my friend's name, startling the snake girl but it want enough to let go. I took her surprise to answer the call. “You will not believe what's going on man, you gotta-”
He cut me off with voice filled with panic “Don't tell me you clicked that stupid link too?” he said almost hyperventilating. “Hell is real! It has to be or she would not exist! Women are not mean to have horns and wings, and that tail... what the hell's going on?” He was shouting at that point. The lamia was now looking at me confused, I guess she had never seen a phone before.
Before I could reply, a feminine voice made itself known on the other side. “There you are! Why are you hiding from me?”
“Get away from me demon!”
“Oh come done don't be like that, I said I'll hide my wings and tail if they disturb you, the horns have to stay however.” the voice said in a tone that sounded like it came with a pout. “Just trust me, you'll change that view soon enough.”
“Are you still there? you've got to help me-no wait give that back!” he cried out as the was a rustling noise.
“Is this what a relic looks like over here?” her voice was louder, she must have gotten hold of the phone.
“Who is this?” I asked down the phone. The voice gave a yelp and there was a crunching sound before the line was cut off. Crap, I must have spooked her and she smashed the phone on reflex. Now there was no way to help my friend from whatever that woman was doing.
A sudden squeeze reminded me that I was still in the coils of a somewhat confused Lamia and how I had stopped being afraid of that I had no idea. She was still staring at the device in my hand with caution before she leaned forward and smacked the phone out of my hand. “Ow! What was that for?”
She gave a hiss in frustration “We are about to start our fun and you would ignore me right in front of my face to talk into that thing? I cant have that!” she was annoyed, rightfully so as I had been ignoring her in a attempt to get some assistance in this problem.
“Um now that you mention it, what do you mean by 'fun'?” Right now I was on the kitchen floor face up, wrapped up in the tail of a snake woman (I don't even know her name now that I think about it.) who's here thanks to a asshole magician and his game. That's not having fun to me.
Her one visible eye seemed to glaze over again as a face took on a lustful look. “Finally! I thought you'd never ask.” She leaned in and gave me a deep kiss on the lips and in seconds her tong was in there. When she stopped I was so awestruck by how good it felt that everything I tried to say came out in babbles until she put a finger to my lips as her other hand went to lift up my shirt. “Shush, just be quiet and enjoy thi-.”
“What the hell is going on here!?” Aww crap, I know that voice any where. I tilted my my head to the side to look past the to see my mother staring at me with a look I couldn't really describe.
“Well mum” I said with a chuckle. “normally this it the part where I say I can explain. But I seriously have no idea how to explain this.”
“Well you can start by telling me why you and a seemingly inhuman girl was about to get it on.” she said through gritted teeth
At this point my dad had decided to show up in the kitchen. “Hey son, I've got the shopping and this time I've got your apple jui...” His voice trailed off as he took in the scene before him and stared along with my mother, the whole scene had begun to get truly awkward.
The Lamia had stopped her… show of affection for me and had turn her head to see the disturbance. The look on hear face was a mixture of confusion and annoyance once more. “Do you mind?” She hissed out. “We've already been interrupted once and I'd like to enjoy my husband in private thank you very much.”
That hit me like a punch to the face as I stared at her in confused shock.
“Well excuse me for coming back to where I live.” My mother replied with a sort of auto-response. Then all of what she just said registered in her and my father's head.
“Wait, what!?” was the combined shout of my parents as the snake woman lifted herself up and used her tail to pull me up. “What the hell to you mean husband!?” my mum continued. She turned to me with anger. “Who... what is this woman? How could you do this without talking to us?”
Once more panic had its way and I broke into a ramble. “Its not like that mum! I swear to Jesus it's not like that! I'm not her fiancée, I've only known her for a less then a hour and I don't even know her damn name! God-damnit if I knew that stupid it e-mail would cause this I wouldn't have touched the damn thing!”
The coiling had tightened on me as the Lamia started stroking my face, silencing my rant. With a loving smile she pushed her hair behind her ear so both her eyes met mine “Oh how rude of me darling.” I gave a shiver at that word. “My name is Maria.” “Maria?” Wow, I did not expect such a normal name from someone who is a serpent from the waist down.
“Listen um... Maria was it?” my dad spoke up. “If what he says is true, why are do you um... lets see... desire our son so much?”
Maria seemed to go into thought “For starters he looks appealing to me, there's also his wonderful scent and the fact that he seems to at least accept what I am and quite fast, that's always a plus...” She continued on about what she liked and seemed to get happier with each thing she named off while I on the other hand just stared at her “Does she really like all of that so soon?” I thought to myself.
My mum was not impressed. “So you telling me that you simply showed up and based on your first impression you want him?”
“Pretty much.” Maria replied with a shrug. I could help but feel some pride in the fact that such a beautiful woman wanted me. Pride then turned back into fear again when she licked my cheek.
Mother pressed on “And you couldn't get one of your own kind because?”
Maria's eyes turned a little sad. “There are no males of our kind, as such humans are used to continue our race, but since we look like this (she gestured to her tail) humans think I want to terrorize and eat them.” her gaze then turned back to me. “I had observed many humans before coming here and most of them where violent, terrified of me or just plain unsettling. A man like you deserves my love.”
The mood was broken from my dad bursting into laughter. “I honestly can't believe it! Someone likes my son to that extent and that quickly as well! I thought he was gonna end up a basement dweller!”
“Oi!” I shouted out.
“while that's all well with you, I still don't think we can just let her do this.” mum said with a scowl, annoyed at this whole event.
If the look on her face was anything to go by I was pretty sure Maria would not be happy with separating from me anytime soon Seeing as this was going nowhere I tried to come to some form of compromise. “Just because I don't know her doesn't mean I won't try to get to know her, we can talk to each other and learn so we wont be jumping into anything fast. That good for you?” I asked my mother and Maria.
Mum looked the Lamia in the eyes “ There is nothing I can say or do that's going to stop you right now is there?” she gave a sigh when Maria shook her head. “Fine, I'll allow this if only you start with talking and none of what I walked into.”
The coils once more tightened on me as Maria gave a cry of pure joy “wonder full! We can start right now!”
“Wait I still have to ask him about-”
My mother would not a reply as The next thing I knew I was being dragged upstairs to my room by Maria's tail, the last thing I heard from downstairs was a “Good luck son.” from my still amused dad as he broke into another laughing fit.
At this point a took a look at the snake woman and thought about 3M's `game`. Where there guys near like me and my friend who also got these strange women? Was my friend okay? What if they are not as nice as Maria? There not all snake women as the other one mentioned she had horns. And most importantly could I make a stable relationship with someone who would have pretty much forced herself on me if not for the intervention of my parents?
One thing was true. The blue sage (or whatever he went by) was right about that `life changing experience`.
“3M presents: MG roulette.” It read.
This email came to me last week and it didn't look like any spam I'd seen before and the strangest thing about it was the fact that a friend of mine got the same thing and every time we tried to delete it, it show up again with the same send date, as if nothing had happened.
Eventually we decided to check it out, viruses be dammed.
I opened the email and was treated to a video screen and the words “Please watch the video”. pressing play the video showed a stage and a tall, slender man walked in view lit up by a spotlight. dressed in a dark blue suit and cape with green lining, his face hidden by wearing a white mask with its only feature being a monocle drawn around the left eye hole. He also had long grey hair that went down his back.
“Greetings friends!” the masked man happily said with a bow, his accent had a refined British tone to it. “I'm the mysterious masked magician! but you can call me 3M!” The now named man let out a loud laugh that seemed to echo in the hall he was in.
My thoughts were somewhere else. 3M? Was this guy serious? His name was as ridiculous as his getup.
“Now I know what some of you are thinking, like how you can't delete this email or how I got your email address. Let me tell you that wasn't easy.” before I could put more thought into it 3M shrugged.“But that right now is irrelevant, right now all I want is for you to play a game and this wont go away until you play it. “a game?” I thought. “would he really make a un- deletable E-mail for a game”
A really fun game, a possibly life changing game!” he was getting more exited with each pause in his words. “Life changing?” I thought to myself “What is this a chance to win money?” My own thoughts turned to winning a prize sum of cash regardless of the video being a fake. Petty, I know but hey, we can all dream.
3M then stamped the floor and a green staff sprung up from seemingly nowhere. He caught it in his hand with a smooth motion and with a twirl he slammed it on the ground. Twin jets of fire shot up of each end of the stage, illuminating the whole area revealing that behind the man was a black chalk board with crudely drawn numbers and pictures and above that there was a banner that had the words “MG roulette!” written on it.
“Gentlemen, I present to you, the monster girl roulette!” he spread his arms out with a shout as confetti and fell around him. I wasn't impressed, mainly because I wasn't sure what the hell I was looking at. “Monster girls? What kind dumb thing is this? Must be a brand name.”
“Now here's how to play this game of mine, its actually quite simple really” 3M used his staff to point and the fist picture on the chalk board behind him, the camera zooming in to show the drawing was of a sick-figure at a computer. “You will see a button on screen after this video and all you have to do is press it and it shall reveal a name.”
he moved his staff to the next picture, showing a pink stick-figure with a sign that read 'mystery MG' above it “Then the lucky lady according to the name revealed on the screen will appear and the rest after that is in fates hands.” he seemed to let out a dark chuckle at that.
“What the hell? This is just a blind matchmaking service! And what does he mean by 'the rest is in fates hands`?” This was starting to annoy me, just push a button and receive a woman? Sounded stupid.
“A encyclopedia will be issued to you at the end of this video, I suggest you read it before you press the button so you can at least know how to deal with what you get. Or maybe your a guy who likes to be surprised, I don't know, I can do a lot of things but mind reading isn't one of them.” he gave another laugh, seems like this man loved to laugh a lot.
3M then tapped is staff on the ground and the chalk board vanished. “Don't worry about keeping secrets, I want this to get out! Tell you friends, family, anyone you can about your results! You are among the chosen few to begin a change that will shake the world!”
And with that, the twin jets of fire stopped, and with a loud laugh the man known as “3M” vanished in a puff of blue smoke as the video came to a stop. A new window opened full screen consisting of a image of a red button with the words “click me!” on it.
“Well that was dumb” I thought to myself. “What stupidity!”. Life changing experience? Shake the world? I had better things to do the listen to the a masked freak and his virus-video E-mail thing.
And this web page, Could it be any more tacky? I bet it doesn't even show the name or whatever he mentioned and instead just links me to the dating site I believed the where trying to promote.
In A attempt to prove myself right I clicked the button, there was no tab opening up to the web-page like a thought didn't even get my virus blocker warning me about the page, all I got was a black word appearing below the button image.
*LAMIA*
I had no idea what what it meant. “Lamia? The heck is that for a name?” I Muttered to myself in confusion. Then another thought hit me. If I was supposed to meet this woman how the hell is she going to know where or who I am? And for that matter, how am I to do the same?
The silence was then broken by a dull knocking sound from downstairs followed by a low dragging noise. I had though that my dad was back home with the shopping or-
realisation hit me “Hold on, dad's not due back till 3, mum's with him and I didn't hear the door.”
Fear racked my head as I opened my door and gave a shout “OI dad! You back from work early?”
Silence, even the dragging noise had stopped as I started talking. I was about to thing think I was imagining thing until I heard another knocking followed by the dragging sound and with my door open there was no way I was mistaking that.
I went downstairs slowly with caution to the kitchen where I believed the noise came from, only to find nothing, the room was empty and the only thing out of place was a couple of knocked over chairs. As I stood the chairs back up I looked around the room and started to worry “How could some get in the house? The windows are shut and I would have heard the smash if the broke one. Also what was with that dragging noise? Who ever is in the house is at least carrying something big enough to cause noise like that.”
Grabbing the broom from the corner of the room I checked the lower floor, keeping a ear out for any noise. Finding nothing I retuned to the kitchen and got myself a cup of water. “Maybe it really was nothing.” I though as I tried to calm my nerves by tacking large gulps.
“Hello there!”
If there one thing I know in this world that is not funny, its having a unfamiliar voice speak up behind me while I'm drinking something. Who ever it is was going to have to wait for a reply as I spent the next minute in a coughing fit.
“Oh I'm sorry! Are you OK?” said the voice after a while, I had calmed down enough to register the voice as female.
“No I'm not OK! Who are you and what are you doing in my house!?” I said angrily between coughs as I looked at what looked like a woman in there early 20's. She was slender and tall with tanned skin, long blood red hair flowing down her back and and covering her ears and left eye, the right eye shining a unnatural gold looking colour.
The weirdest thing about her was her choice in clothes for all she had on was a jet black bikini top. What she was wearing below her waist I couldn't see as her legs where obscured by the kitchen counter.
“Like I said I'm sorry, my kind are not exactly good with people.” she said with a light blush of embarrassment.
“you didn't answer me, what are you sneaking around my house for?” I growled out. “For that matter, how did you even get in?”
“Didn't the blue sage tell you? To meet you of course!” she spoke happily. Seemingly ignoring my second question.
“what?” was my intelligent reply. Blue sage? What did she mean by that? I don't know any- realisation hit yet again “It couldn't be, is this guy known as 3M?”
The woman clapped her hands together in remembrance “Yes! That's what the sage called himself. He said I could find what I want if if I listened to him.” she paused and looked me over several times before she said in a sultry tone “And I must say, he didn't disappoint.”
I began to get nervous as she started to stare at me like I was a piece of meat. So this apparently was the woman sent to me via 3M and his “game”, is this what he meant by a life changing experience because all he's done is dropped this woman in my house and sent her after me, while that is abnormal it certainly isn't life changing.
She then leaned towards me over the counter and took a long sniff. Her eye glazed over and she made a noise that sounded like a hiss. “Such a wonderful scent.” she spoke in a heated tone “I wonder what else about you I may like.” She finished with a giggle.
“She's weird, too weird for me and I need to get out of here” I thought as I started to edge myself towards the door, I have to get past her to get out but I hoped that wouldn't be a problem. “Well you seem nice, but I think there's you'd better leave, I thought that roulette thing was joke and whatever that guy has planned I want no part of it.” I spoke nervously.
The dragging noise returned from behind her but whatever it was I couldn't see it. The woman's smile remained but her whole expression seemed darker. “Leave? I have no intention of doing that, I intend to spend a long time enjoying myself with you.”
I decided that this had gone on long enough and I needed to get away from her. I broke into a run round the counter to get to the door. But as I past her I tripped over something and crashed face first into the floor.
“Now don't be so hasty, wouldn't you want to have fun with me?”
Something cold and smooth started to coil its self around me quickly and restrict my movement. I was probably fast enough to get out it if the first sensations hadn't made me freeze up in shock. Tacking a glance down shock soon turned to terror when I saw that what was binding was a large orange and brown snake tail. My arms where still free when it had wrapped around my chest but I could not push my self out.
“Oh do keep moving, its feels great on my scales!” she all but moaned out. It was then that a look at her and was about to ask he what she meant only to pause in shock again as being on the other side of the count meant that her lower body was in view but where her legs should be was the start of the tail currently wrapped around me.
“What the hell?! What are you?” I screamed as my struggles to get free increased.
“Didn't that thing tell you? I'm a Lamia.” she said happily as she stated to drag me towards her self (god this tail is long) giggling pervertedly along the way.
It all clicked in place at that and I felt I was an idiot for not realizing it. It wasn't a brand name, the guys involved were actually getting set up with inhuman women! I tried to think of a way out of this. “dammit if only I didn't click on that stupid...aha! That's it!” seeing as my hands were free reached for my mobile in the gaps of the coils and pulled it out.
The Lamia had stopped pulling me towards her and looked at the phone with curiosity “What are you doing?”
“Something.” As if some stoke of luck the phone started ringing in my hand and lit up with my friend's name, startling the snake girl but it want enough to let go. I took her surprise to answer the call. “You will not believe what's going on man, you gotta-”
He cut me off with voice filled with panic “Don't tell me you clicked that stupid link too?” he said almost hyperventilating. “Hell is real! It has to be or she would not exist! Women are not mean to have horns and wings, and that tail... what the hell's going on?” He was shouting at that point. The lamia was now looking at me confused, I guess she had never seen a phone before.
Before I could reply, a feminine voice made itself known on the other side. “There you are! Why are you hiding from me?”
“Get away from me demon!”
“Oh come done don't be like that, I said I'll hide my wings and tail if they disturb you, the horns have to stay however.” the voice said in a tone that sounded like it came with a pout. “Just trust me, you'll change that view soon enough.”
“Are you still there? you've got to help me-no wait give that back!” he cried out as the was a rustling noise.
“Is this what a relic looks like over here?” her voice was louder, she must have gotten hold of the phone.
“Who is this?” I asked down the phone. The voice gave a yelp and there was a crunching sound before the line was cut off. Crap, I must have spooked her and she smashed the phone on reflex. Now there was no way to help my friend from whatever that woman was doing.
A sudden squeeze reminded me that I was still in the coils of a somewhat confused Lamia and how I had stopped being afraid of that I had no idea. She was still staring at the device in my hand with caution before she leaned forward and smacked the phone out of my hand. “Ow! What was that for?”
She gave a hiss in frustration “We are about to start our fun and you would ignore me right in front of my face to talk into that thing? I cant have that!” she was annoyed, rightfully so as I had been ignoring her in a attempt to get some assistance in this problem.
“Um now that you mention it, what do you mean by 'fun'?” Right now I was on the kitchen floor face up, wrapped up in the tail of a snake woman (I don't even know her name now that I think about it.) who's here thanks to a asshole magician and his game. That's not having fun to me.
Her one visible eye seemed to glaze over again as a face took on a lustful look. “Finally! I thought you'd never ask.” She leaned in and gave me a deep kiss on the lips and in seconds her tong was in there. When she stopped I was so awestruck by how good it felt that everything I tried to say came out in babbles until she put a finger to my lips as her other hand went to lift up my shirt. “Shush, just be quiet and enjoy thi-.”
“What the hell is going on here!?” Aww crap, I know that voice any where. I tilted my my head to the side to look past the to see my mother staring at me with a look I couldn't really describe.
“Well mum” I said with a chuckle. “normally this it the part where I say I can explain. But I seriously have no idea how to explain this.”
“Well you can start by telling me why you and a seemingly inhuman girl was about to get it on.” she said through gritted teeth
At this point my dad had decided to show up in the kitchen. “Hey son, I've got the shopping and this time I've got your apple jui...” His voice trailed off as he took in the scene before him and stared along with my mother, the whole scene had begun to get truly awkward.
The Lamia had stopped her… show of affection for me and had turn her head to see the disturbance. The look on hear face was a mixture of confusion and annoyance once more. “Do you mind?” She hissed out. “We've already been interrupted once and I'd like to enjoy my husband in private thank you very much.”
That hit me like a punch to the face as I stared at her in confused shock.
“Well excuse me for coming back to where I live.” My mother replied with a sort of auto-response. Then all of what she just said registered in her and my father's head.
“Wait, what!?” was the combined shout of my parents as the snake woman lifted herself up and used her tail to pull me up. “What the hell to you mean husband!?” my mum continued. She turned to me with anger. “Who... what is this woman? How could you do this without talking to us?”
Once more panic had its way and I broke into a ramble. “Its not like that mum! I swear to Jesus it's not like that! I'm not her fiancée, I've only known her for a less then a hour and I don't even know her damn name! God-damnit if I knew that stupid it e-mail would cause this I wouldn't have touched the damn thing!”
The coiling had tightened on me as the Lamia started stroking my face, silencing my rant. With a loving smile she pushed her hair behind her ear so both her eyes met mine “Oh how rude of me darling.” I gave a shiver at that word. “My name is Maria.” “Maria?” Wow, I did not expect such a normal name from someone who is a serpent from the waist down.
“Listen um... Maria was it?” my dad spoke up. “If what he says is true, why are do you um... lets see... desire our son so much?”
Maria seemed to go into thought “For starters he looks appealing to me, there's also his wonderful scent and the fact that he seems to at least accept what I am and quite fast, that's always a plus...” She continued on about what she liked and seemed to get happier with each thing she named off while I on the other hand just stared at her “Does she really like all of that so soon?” I thought to myself.
My mum was not impressed. “So you telling me that you simply showed up and based on your first impression you want him?”
“Pretty much.” Maria replied with a shrug. I could help but feel some pride in the fact that such a beautiful woman wanted me. Pride then turned back into fear again when she licked my cheek.
Mother pressed on “And you couldn't get one of your own kind because?”
Maria's eyes turned a little sad. “There are no males of our kind, as such humans are used to continue our race, but since we look like this (she gestured to her tail) humans think I want to terrorize and eat them.” her gaze then turned back to me. “I had observed many humans before coming here and most of them where violent, terrified of me or just plain unsettling. A man like you deserves my love.”
The mood was broken from my dad bursting into laughter. “I honestly can't believe it! Someone likes my son to that extent and that quickly as well! I thought he was gonna end up a basement dweller!”
“Oi!” I shouted out.
“while that's all well with you, I still don't think we can just let her do this.” mum said with a scowl, annoyed at this whole event.
If the look on her face was anything to go by I was pretty sure Maria would not be happy with separating from me anytime soon Seeing as this was going nowhere I tried to come to some form of compromise. “Just because I don't know her doesn't mean I won't try to get to know her, we can talk to each other and learn so we wont be jumping into anything fast. That good for you?” I asked my mother and Maria.
Mum looked the Lamia in the eyes “ There is nothing I can say or do that's going to stop you right now is there?” she gave a sigh when Maria shook her head. “Fine, I'll allow this if only you start with talking and none of what I walked into.”
The coils once more tightened on me as Maria gave a cry of pure joy “wonder full! We can start right now!”
“Wait I still have to ask him about-”
My mother would not a reply as The next thing I knew I was being dragged upstairs to my room by Maria's tail, the last thing I heard from downstairs was a “Good luck son.” from my still amused dad as he broke into another laughing fit.
At this point a took a look at the snake woman and thought about 3M's `game`. Where there guys near like me and my friend who also got these strange women? Was my friend okay? What if they are not as nice as Maria? There not all snake women as the other one mentioned she had horns. And most importantly could I make a stable relationship with someone who would have pretty much forced herself on me if not for the intervention of my parents?
One thing was true. The blue sage (or whatever he went by) was right about that `life changing experience`.
Spoiler: show
MG roulette 2. Alcohol and scarabs
I was hanging out with my friend Keith in the park, we had stocked up on Jack Daniels and coke planning to drink the night away, but for now we were just talking about the recent happenings in the city. The conversation then took a weird tone. “So have you heard about the roulette thing.” he came out with suddenly.
“Roulette thing?” I asked, pretty sure I had never heard of it.
“The Monster roulette thing, I just got the email myself.” he said bringing out his tablet and bringing up his e-mail.
“What it a virus ad or something?” I said confused. It sounded like something like that.
“Nah nothing like that, your meant to just click a link and you get a woman for a date.” he said with a chuckle. “The only thing is that the women you receive are a little... exotic. Check your E-mail, It might be there.”
I did as he said on my phone and surprisingly enough it was there but unfortunately for him I wasn't impressed. “So its one of those chain mail spam things then.” This sounded as fake as hell and a survey once said that 80% of all E-mail is spam. “Don't tell me you bought in to this bullshit.”
“Its actually real man.” Keith said with a bit of annoyance “You remember my cousin Jeff right?”
“The one with the bike? Yeah I- that guy still owes me £30!” 2 months ago Jeff had `borrowed` money from me to pay his rent. Far as I knew he was now stable with his new job.
Keith gave a sigh. “Why do you think he isn't around to give you that money?.” He said. “He got the same E-mail a month after he borrowed that money, he clicked the link and now his new girlfriend wont let him leave his house to hang out, hell he's almost been fired form is job for absence.”
I still wasn't buying it. “What's to stop him from leaving his house? Last thing I heard about him, he could get a girl to look him in the eye for 10 seconds.” I joked with a raised eyebrow.
Keith's eyes narrowed and he said sternly “Hey, its the same for us remember? As for not leaving the house, he told me that she `didn't like him leaving the nest`.” I stared at him in confusion as he paused to finish a can of coke. “Besides, I thought it was stupid as well until I... saw her.”
“She ugly or what?”
“Quite the opposite actually, she had nice face and a decent, slender body but the thing is it that she had...” he look a little nervous. “Clawed feet, like bird's talons or something and instead of arms she had black wings.”
A awkward silence filled the air as I stared at my friend for a good minute. “I thought I told you those pills weren't good for you man. Because now I know you're screwing with me.”
“OI! I know what I freaking saw okay! I was in his house yesterday, I talked to Jeff about the E-mail, then talked to her about why he wasn't around lately. I swear that she is real!”
“Hey calm down people are starting to stare!” Despite his conviction I still didn't believe him, but who would instantly believe a guy that said bird people exist and one of them is in a relationship with his family?
Keith was still annoyed but managed to level his tone. “Look, Jeff hasn't told anyone about the... I think she said she was a harpy... so this is why I needed you here, I was going to use the link today in order to one, prove I'm not insane, two, hopefully get a girl.”
“You just said that the woman he's with was not human, why do you want this for yourself? And for that matter how do you not know she's pulling some weird juju on him?” All of this was giving me a headache.
“I've known my cousin for years and I've never seen him so happy.” Keith said with depression in his tone. “This does seem like a easy way out ticket that's to good to be true, but after I saw Jeff and got the E-mail myself there was no way I was passing this up. But that's why you're here, seeing as you have the email too I could show you and you could warn people if something f'ed up happens or you could get one yourself, you've been down on your luck as much as I have.”
“So he has thought this through.” I thought to myself “something's telling me I'm going to regret this.” “Fine, this is still stupid but I'll bite, what do I do?” I said with a sigh “Just know if this f's up my E-mail address I'm punching you in the face, then I'm punching Jeff for starting this crap.”
Keith then got a gleam of excitement in his eye's as he seemed to ignore my comment “According to Jeff you just click the email then the button that shows up afterwards.” he said as he clicked the email to bring up the email.
I decided to bring up the email myself to get to the link on my own phone. After watching what I thought was a masked fool in a cape prance about for a few minuets we each had the button on our screens.
Keith's excitement was getting the better of him and started nudging me. “So are you ready? Are you?”
“Calm the hell down and just push the damn button!” I was angry that an afternoon that was meant to be drinking and talking about meaningless crap had turned into this. It was bad enough that I was entertaining this madness, his eagerness was not helping.
So he clicked the button and there was silence. “...well?” I said, irritated.
“I don't know, all it has done is come up with this.” he turned the tablet to me so I could see the result.
*RED ONI*
“The hell's a Oni?” he asked me, legitimately confused.
“Its Japanese folklore, a demon or monster that is known for a variety of things, from tricking humans to protecting houses.”
“That's a little weird. So when do you think she'll show up?”
“Hey! You two!” as if to answer him a gruff but feminine voice shouted to us and we both turned to a 7 foot tall woman with wine red skin and silver hair with horns sprouting from her forehead, dressed in a tiger pattern bikini set. She also had a giant gourd strapped to her back. The eyes of Keith, myself and several others in the park where all glued to her somewhat muscular yet beautiful form.
“Which one of you is Keith?” she said, strangely enough, she was staring at the bottles of JD on the bench.
“That would be me.” Keith spoke up.
Her head turned to Keith and looked him over a few time's. She hummed to herself and said “I've only got one question, how do you like your alcohol?”
While I was wondering why such a question my friend had spoken up again “I drink just about anything, but few things are better then whiskey!” He said as he opened a bottle of JD and handed it to her, “have some.”
“First I've heard of this `whiskey`” the Oni mused as she sniffed the bottle and took a sip only for her eyes to widen and she downed half the thing in one gulp. “This stuff is wonderfull! And to think I wasn't sold on that magic guy's plan.” she gave gave Keith a toothy grin “You...I like.”
She then capped the bottle and but in the back, I was wondering what she was doing before she grabbed Keith and pulled him in to a deep kiss. Completely ignoring me and the now small crowd of park-goers that had gathered wanting to see this strange woman.
When they broke the kiss she picked up the bag of alcohol... and the stunned Keith, slinging both over her shoulders, turned her back to me “Get ready, we're going on a little alcohol tasting tour. Its gonna be great!” she then walked off with my friend giving a whoop of pure happiness from his position. Most of the gathered crowed had followed them while the rest dispersed.
The last thing I head from him was “Push the button man! I can't thing of anything better then this!” and just like that he disappeared from view.
So there I was, dumbstruck on a park bench on a late Saturday afternoon, having just seen my friend talk to and be taken away from me by a Oni for a pub crawl of all things that was already happy from half a bottle JD. I couldn't even drink to sooth my headache, she had taken all the whiskey and left the coke.
I looked to my phone and it was still on the page with the button. Even now I was questioning what I had just saw . Could it really be that easy? To get a woman at the click of a web page?
“You know what?” I said out loud “Screw it!” and clicked the button.
*KHEPRI X8*
“What?” I thought to myself. “I don't get this.” My knowledge of myths and folklore was probably smaller then I thought it was as I had no idea what a Khepri was. Even so, the was the matter of the X8 after the name, was it a weird name thing? Did it mean I'd get eight of them? I had honestly no idea.
Deciding not to dwell on it any more I took it the coke bag and went home, downing a couple of cans on the way, the hour walk was calming and I had put the afternoon's crazy behind me when I had got do the door of my flat. “I need sleep, if I sleep the crazy will go away and you wont have to deal with it” I thought to myself as I unlocked opened the door.
Now I try my best to keep my swearing to a minimum but at the sight before my I could only scream one thing.
“-The fuck!?”
My flat was simple, bungalow style with 2 bed rooms with one used for storage since I lived alone. It had been the same for 4 years going on 5 and I had no desire to change that. So when I looked inside everything was different I had a minor freak-out.
Looking around what should have been a dull grey open living room was now painted bright blue and decorated with fine art. The floor seemed to be covered in a expensive looking carpet, furniture looked brand new and the door to each room was now made out of high quality oak. Even the balcony windows looked improved.
“what the hell? Who did this? I swear if its one of those blasted make over shows I'll-” My thought's were broken when I noticed a woman's head leaning in from the from my open bedroom and staring at me. From what I can see she had long black hair and some weird gold ornament on her head.
“Um...who are you?”
“He's here!” she suddenly shouted at the top her voice.
The whole house came alive as women seemed to come out of everything. In the other rooms, behind the sofa and under the table, everywhere seem to have at least one woman and the one in my bedroom showed herself in full.
Each one had a different hair style or colour and they all had tanned skin and wore golden Beetle...things to cover the chests and black shorts along with the head ornament thing on there heads. They where all beautiful to look at, appealing bodies and smooth looking...claws?
It was at that point I noticed the `extra parts`. Instead of standard human arms and legs they had golden-brown scaly limbs a shell that like the beetle they wore. “Wait.” I thought to myself “not just any beetle, the scarab beetle.” It made sense now. The khepri is a Egyptian thing or at least has some connection to it. And it truly did mean I'd get 8 women.
I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn't realise that the women had surrounded me and by were looking me over was only snapped out of it when one kept tugging at my jacket.
“What are you doing?” I asked trying to get her to stop and also start a conversation.
“We wanted to get started right away.” The one tugging my jacket, with short brown hair said. “But these strange robes are like the blue sage's, how does one remove them?” she continued to pull and prod at my jacket as some of the others joined in.
Since I didn't know any blue sage or how his clothing could be similar to mine I asked the other question on my mind. “What did you do to my house?” I said as I started to push them away from me and back away towards the door.
The black haired stood in front of me and was the one to speak this time. “When we got here we asked the blue sage to help us renovate the place.” she said as she gestured around her. “Our new king will not be living in some dreary dump of a house. I, Nenet made sure it was fit for you” she finished with a smile.
“King?” I said out loud as I was legitimately confused. “Look lady, I don't know what you heard about me but I am no king.”
The room was filled with soft giggles as the now named Nenet's smile darkened a little. “Don't worry, when where done you will be.” she clapped her hands and with a whistle “Let us begin the ceremony!”
“What the hell?” I shouted as arms more or less clamped down on me. Two of the girls now held me tight, stopping my escape before I even thought about it. I tried to struggle only to feel their unreal strength. “Let me go!” I continued to resist as they started to drag me towards my bedroom. The other Khepri following.
Before I knew it I was on my (apparently new as it was larger then before) bed topless with my limbs held down as Nenet got on the bed and straddled my waist. “Relax and enjoy you new life my king.” Giving me a loving smile she lowered her head and started to kiss me.
“Okay, this might not me so bad.” I thought. “The only downside I see to this is getting used to the new stuff in the house.”
“Lady Nenet, it is ready.” one of the ones not holding me down spoke. We broke the kiss ad I bent my head to the side as Nenet sat back up to see that 2 of the other khepri had large dark spheres half as big as they where with another Khepri rolling in a 3'rd ball.
“Brilliant Isis! We shall use one right away!” Nenet happily replied as one with short brown hair (I assumed this was Isis) rolled her orb of darkness forward and left it by the bed to our side.
“What are those things?” I stuttered out. I was not like the look of those things.
“Concentrated demonic energy, collected from home.” Nenet replied simply as she place her hand one the ball and seemed to scoop some of the inky black stuff out of it. “to complete the ceremony, we will be using this. Don't worry, it doesn't hurt at all.”
Pain or not I didn't want to to have anything to do with something with the word `demonic` in it. I struggled with all my might only to be reminded that with the strength of those women I was going nowhere.
“I don't need it, you can use somebody else, don't put that stuff in me! I don't want to be a king!” I was almost whimpering in panic at this point.
Nenet merely shook her head with her loving smile still attached. “That we cannot do, we swore ourselves to the one who would receive us though the blue sage's game and the fates have chosen you.” She pored some of the energy into her other hand. “So please my king, accept our servitude.” hands coated in the black energy she gripped the sides of my face and kissed me again.
For hours after that everything became a blur. Great was the only feeling I had to describe my experience, that and passionate. The only thing I could clearly remember was tacking more of the black energy into myself as the night went on.
I woke up in a dull haze as the sun attacked my face. “Ugh... what time is it?” I said out loud.
“I believe it's noon, my king.”
I snapped out of my haze to look around me. I was in a room I didn't recognise and I was surrounded by 7 of the 8 women I just had a wild night with, Isis being the one that was by the door awake. Everything at that moment felt pleasant as I slowly got out of the bed trying not to wake some of the still sleeping girls.
“How are you feeling?” Isis asked
“Good, better than good actually. Everything just feels right in the world, I feel so at peace it's a little scary.” I gave a small chuckle as I walked past her into the hallway. It was a understatement, I felt like I could jump off a cliff and be completely fine. “Must have been that energy”
“Great to hear my king, I had heard that a reaction to it can sometimes be unpleasant.” she said with a smile.There was that word again,`king`. It started to really get to me that they where call me that.
“What am I to you exactly?” I turned and asked her.
“You are our king, we listen to no one but you, follow no one but you and all we ask in return is that you give us the same love we give you.” she said with conviction.
“But I have no kingdom or money, how can you say that I'm a king.”
Isis giggled at that. “This place is your kingdom and money is irrelevant, we are here to serve our king, no more, no less.”
“She speaks for all of us.” Nenet said as she made herself known. I looked at the two of them, feeling the adoration made me warm and when combined with last nights actions, giddy. Maybe it was that demon stuff, I didn't know, but I wanted to be with them more.
“Well then, I think its time I got the others to tell me all their nam-” I was cut off my the ringing of my land phone giving a ring. “Hold on for a sec.” I went over and answered the phone and put it on speaker. “hello?”
“She is amazing!” Keith's voice shouted down the phone, spooking the two Khepri. “Man you would not believe the night I had!” So he had just as much of a great time as I did. “You've got to try some of Nariko's home-brew Sake! Thank god for my high tolerance as that stuff's strong enough to put down a gorilla, don't ask how I know that.” I was pretty sure I didn't want to know but the mental image of a drunk gorilla had me sniggering, much to the girl's confusion. “Anyway I'm having a small drink up at the park this evening with my new girlfriend and the guys, you in?”
I looked at the girls, they all where now awake and where talking amongst themselves, probably about last night or the workings of my phone. I thought to my self that if it wasn't for Keith I would not have done any of this. “Sure thing man, the girls should see the friends of their new king.”
All the Khepri's looked excited and happy at my declaration of acceptance. It was a wondrous sight I wanted to keep seeing.
“King? What do you mean king? And girls? What did you do?” Keith said in confusion.
“I pushed the button.” I said while trying to restrain my laughter. “I'll explain later but there is two things I want to tell you”
“what?”
“First, thank you. Secondly, Tell Jeff that he still owes me that £30”
I was hanging out with my friend Keith in the park, we had stocked up on Jack Daniels and coke planning to drink the night away, but for now we were just talking about the recent happenings in the city. The conversation then took a weird tone. “So have you heard about the roulette thing.” he came out with suddenly.
“Roulette thing?” I asked, pretty sure I had never heard of it.
“The Monster roulette thing, I just got the email myself.” he said bringing out his tablet and bringing up his e-mail.
“What it a virus ad or something?” I said confused. It sounded like something like that.
“Nah nothing like that, your meant to just click a link and you get a woman for a date.” he said with a chuckle. “The only thing is that the women you receive are a little... exotic. Check your E-mail, It might be there.”
I did as he said on my phone and surprisingly enough it was there but unfortunately for him I wasn't impressed. “So its one of those chain mail spam things then.” This sounded as fake as hell and a survey once said that 80% of all E-mail is spam. “Don't tell me you bought in to this bullshit.”
“Its actually real man.” Keith said with a bit of annoyance “You remember my cousin Jeff right?”
“The one with the bike? Yeah I- that guy still owes me £30!” 2 months ago Jeff had `borrowed` money from me to pay his rent. Far as I knew he was now stable with his new job.
Keith gave a sigh. “Why do you think he isn't around to give you that money?.” He said. “He got the same E-mail a month after he borrowed that money, he clicked the link and now his new girlfriend wont let him leave his house to hang out, hell he's almost been fired form is job for absence.”
I still wasn't buying it. “What's to stop him from leaving his house? Last thing I heard about him, he could get a girl to look him in the eye for 10 seconds.” I joked with a raised eyebrow.
Keith's eyes narrowed and he said sternly “Hey, its the same for us remember? As for not leaving the house, he told me that she `didn't like him leaving the nest`.” I stared at him in confusion as he paused to finish a can of coke. “Besides, I thought it was stupid as well until I... saw her.”
“She ugly or what?”
“Quite the opposite actually, she had nice face and a decent, slender body but the thing is it that she had...” he look a little nervous. “Clawed feet, like bird's talons or something and instead of arms she had black wings.”
A awkward silence filled the air as I stared at my friend for a good minute. “I thought I told you those pills weren't good for you man. Because now I know you're screwing with me.”
“OI! I know what I freaking saw okay! I was in his house yesterday, I talked to Jeff about the E-mail, then talked to her about why he wasn't around lately. I swear that she is real!”
“Hey calm down people are starting to stare!” Despite his conviction I still didn't believe him, but who would instantly believe a guy that said bird people exist and one of them is in a relationship with his family?
Keith was still annoyed but managed to level his tone. “Look, Jeff hasn't told anyone about the... I think she said she was a harpy... so this is why I needed you here, I was going to use the link today in order to one, prove I'm not insane, two, hopefully get a girl.”
“You just said that the woman he's with was not human, why do you want this for yourself? And for that matter how do you not know she's pulling some weird juju on him?” All of this was giving me a headache.
“I've known my cousin for years and I've never seen him so happy.” Keith said with depression in his tone. “This does seem like a easy way out ticket that's to good to be true, but after I saw Jeff and got the E-mail myself there was no way I was passing this up. But that's why you're here, seeing as you have the email too I could show you and you could warn people if something f'ed up happens or you could get one yourself, you've been down on your luck as much as I have.”
“So he has thought this through.” I thought to myself “something's telling me I'm going to regret this.” “Fine, this is still stupid but I'll bite, what do I do?” I said with a sigh “Just know if this f's up my E-mail address I'm punching you in the face, then I'm punching Jeff for starting this crap.”
Keith then got a gleam of excitement in his eye's as he seemed to ignore my comment “According to Jeff you just click the email then the button that shows up afterwards.” he said as he clicked the email to bring up the email.
I decided to bring up the email myself to get to the link on my own phone. After watching what I thought was a masked fool in a cape prance about for a few minuets we each had the button on our screens.
Keith's excitement was getting the better of him and started nudging me. “So are you ready? Are you?”
“Calm the hell down and just push the damn button!” I was angry that an afternoon that was meant to be drinking and talking about meaningless crap had turned into this. It was bad enough that I was entertaining this madness, his eagerness was not helping.
So he clicked the button and there was silence. “...well?” I said, irritated.
“I don't know, all it has done is come up with this.” he turned the tablet to me so I could see the result.
*RED ONI*
“The hell's a Oni?” he asked me, legitimately confused.
“Its Japanese folklore, a demon or monster that is known for a variety of things, from tricking humans to protecting houses.”
“That's a little weird. So when do you think she'll show up?”
“Hey! You two!” as if to answer him a gruff but feminine voice shouted to us and we both turned to a 7 foot tall woman with wine red skin and silver hair with horns sprouting from her forehead, dressed in a tiger pattern bikini set. She also had a giant gourd strapped to her back. The eyes of Keith, myself and several others in the park where all glued to her somewhat muscular yet beautiful form.
“Which one of you is Keith?” she said, strangely enough, she was staring at the bottles of JD on the bench.
“That would be me.” Keith spoke up.
Her head turned to Keith and looked him over a few time's. She hummed to herself and said “I've only got one question, how do you like your alcohol?”
While I was wondering why such a question my friend had spoken up again “I drink just about anything, but few things are better then whiskey!” He said as he opened a bottle of JD and handed it to her, “have some.”
“First I've heard of this `whiskey`” the Oni mused as she sniffed the bottle and took a sip only for her eyes to widen and she downed half the thing in one gulp. “This stuff is wonderfull! And to think I wasn't sold on that magic guy's plan.” she gave gave Keith a toothy grin “You...I like.”
She then capped the bottle and but in the back, I was wondering what she was doing before she grabbed Keith and pulled him in to a deep kiss. Completely ignoring me and the now small crowd of park-goers that had gathered wanting to see this strange woman.
When they broke the kiss she picked up the bag of alcohol... and the stunned Keith, slinging both over her shoulders, turned her back to me “Get ready, we're going on a little alcohol tasting tour. Its gonna be great!” she then walked off with my friend giving a whoop of pure happiness from his position. Most of the gathered crowed had followed them while the rest dispersed.
The last thing I head from him was “Push the button man! I can't thing of anything better then this!” and just like that he disappeared from view.
So there I was, dumbstruck on a park bench on a late Saturday afternoon, having just seen my friend talk to and be taken away from me by a Oni for a pub crawl of all things that was already happy from half a bottle JD. I couldn't even drink to sooth my headache, she had taken all the whiskey and left the coke.
I looked to my phone and it was still on the page with the button. Even now I was questioning what I had just saw . Could it really be that easy? To get a woman at the click of a web page?
“You know what?” I said out loud “Screw it!” and clicked the button.
*KHEPRI X8*
“What?” I thought to myself. “I don't get this.” My knowledge of myths and folklore was probably smaller then I thought it was as I had no idea what a Khepri was. Even so, the was the matter of the X8 after the name, was it a weird name thing? Did it mean I'd get eight of them? I had honestly no idea.
Deciding not to dwell on it any more I took it the coke bag and went home, downing a couple of cans on the way, the hour walk was calming and I had put the afternoon's crazy behind me when I had got do the door of my flat. “I need sleep, if I sleep the crazy will go away and you wont have to deal with it” I thought to myself as I unlocked opened the door.
Now I try my best to keep my swearing to a minimum but at the sight before my I could only scream one thing.
“-The fuck!?”
My flat was simple, bungalow style with 2 bed rooms with one used for storage since I lived alone. It had been the same for 4 years going on 5 and I had no desire to change that. So when I looked inside everything was different I had a minor freak-out.
Looking around what should have been a dull grey open living room was now painted bright blue and decorated with fine art. The floor seemed to be covered in a expensive looking carpet, furniture looked brand new and the door to each room was now made out of high quality oak. Even the balcony windows looked improved.
“what the hell? Who did this? I swear if its one of those blasted make over shows I'll-” My thought's were broken when I noticed a woman's head leaning in from the from my open bedroom and staring at me. From what I can see she had long black hair and some weird gold ornament on her head.
“Um...who are you?”
“He's here!” she suddenly shouted at the top her voice.
The whole house came alive as women seemed to come out of everything. In the other rooms, behind the sofa and under the table, everywhere seem to have at least one woman and the one in my bedroom showed herself in full.
Each one had a different hair style or colour and they all had tanned skin and wore golden Beetle...things to cover the chests and black shorts along with the head ornament thing on there heads. They where all beautiful to look at, appealing bodies and smooth looking...claws?
It was at that point I noticed the `extra parts`. Instead of standard human arms and legs they had golden-brown scaly limbs a shell that like the beetle they wore. “Wait.” I thought to myself “not just any beetle, the scarab beetle.” It made sense now. The khepri is a Egyptian thing or at least has some connection to it. And it truly did mean I'd get 8 women.
I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn't realise that the women had surrounded me and by were looking me over was only snapped out of it when one kept tugging at my jacket.
“What are you doing?” I asked trying to get her to stop and also start a conversation.
“We wanted to get started right away.” The one tugging my jacket, with short brown hair said. “But these strange robes are like the blue sage's, how does one remove them?” she continued to pull and prod at my jacket as some of the others joined in.
Since I didn't know any blue sage or how his clothing could be similar to mine I asked the other question on my mind. “What did you do to my house?” I said as I started to push them away from me and back away towards the door.
The black haired stood in front of me and was the one to speak this time. “When we got here we asked the blue sage to help us renovate the place.” she said as she gestured around her. “Our new king will not be living in some dreary dump of a house. I, Nenet made sure it was fit for you” she finished with a smile.
“King?” I said out loud as I was legitimately confused. “Look lady, I don't know what you heard about me but I am no king.”
The room was filled with soft giggles as the now named Nenet's smile darkened a little. “Don't worry, when where done you will be.” she clapped her hands and with a whistle “Let us begin the ceremony!”
“What the hell?” I shouted as arms more or less clamped down on me. Two of the girls now held me tight, stopping my escape before I even thought about it. I tried to struggle only to feel their unreal strength. “Let me go!” I continued to resist as they started to drag me towards my bedroom. The other Khepri following.
Before I knew it I was on my (apparently new as it was larger then before) bed topless with my limbs held down as Nenet got on the bed and straddled my waist. “Relax and enjoy you new life my king.” Giving me a loving smile she lowered her head and started to kiss me.
“Okay, this might not me so bad.” I thought. “The only downside I see to this is getting used to the new stuff in the house.”
“Lady Nenet, it is ready.” one of the ones not holding me down spoke. We broke the kiss ad I bent my head to the side as Nenet sat back up to see that 2 of the other khepri had large dark spheres half as big as they where with another Khepri rolling in a 3'rd ball.
“Brilliant Isis! We shall use one right away!” Nenet happily replied as one with short brown hair (I assumed this was Isis) rolled her orb of darkness forward and left it by the bed to our side.
“What are those things?” I stuttered out. I was not like the look of those things.
“Concentrated demonic energy, collected from home.” Nenet replied simply as she place her hand one the ball and seemed to scoop some of the inky black stuff out of it. “to complete the ceremony, we will be using this. Don't worry, it doesn't hurt at all.”
Pain or not I didn't want to to have anything to do with something with the word `demonic` in it. I struggled with all my might only to be reminded that with the strength of those women I was going nowhere.
“I don't need it, you can use somebody else, don't put that stuff in me! I don't want to be a king!” I was almost whimpering in panic at this point.
Nenet merely shook her head with her loving smile still attached. “That we cannot do, we swore ourselves to the one who would receive us though the blue sage's game and the fates have chosen you.” She pored some of the energy into her other hand. “So please my king, accept our servitude.” hands coated in the black energy she gripped the sides of my face and kissed me again.
For hours after that everything became a blur. Great was the only feeling I had to describe my experience, that and passionate. The only thing I could clearly remember was tacking more of the black energy into myself as the night went on.
I woke up in a dull haze as the sun attacked my face. “Ugh... what time is it?” I said out loud.
“I believe it's noon, my king.”
I snapped out of my haze to look around me. I was in a room I didn't recognise and I was surrounded by 7 of the 8 women I just had a wild night with, Isis being the one that was by the door awake. Everything at that moment felt pleasant as I slowly got out of the bed trying not to wake some of the still sleeping girls.
“How are you feeling?” Isis asked
“Good, better than good actually. Everything just feels right in the world, I feel so at peace it's a little scary.” I gave a small chuckle as I walked past her into the hallway. It was a understatement, I felt like I could jump off a cliff and be completely fine. “Must have been that energy”
“Great to hear my king, I had heard that a reaction to it can sometimes be unpleasant.” she said with a smile.There was that word again,`king`. It started to really get to me that they where call me that.
“What am I to you exactly?” I turned and asked her.
“You are our king, we listen to no one but you, follow no one but you and all we ask in return is that you give us the same love we give you.” she said with conviction.
“But I have no kingdom or money, how can you say that I'm a king.”
Isis giggled at that. “This place is your kingdom and money is irrelevant, we are here to serve our king, no more, no less.”
“She speaks for all of us.” Nenet said as she made herself known. I looked at the two of them, feeling the adoration made me warm and when combined with last nights actions, giddy. Maybe it was that demon stuff, I didn't know, but I wanted to be with them more.
“Well then, I think its time I got the others to tell me all their nam-” I was cut off my the ringing of my land phone giving a ring. “Hold on for a sec.” I went over and answered the phone and put it on speaker. “hello?”
“She is amazing!” Keith's voice shouted down the phone, spooking the two Khepri. “Man you would not believe the night I had!” So he had just as much of a great time as I did. “You've got to try some of Nariko's home-brew Sake! Thank god for my high tolerance as that stuff's strong enough to put down a gorilla, don't ask how I know that.” I was pretty sure I didn't want to know but the mental image of a drunk gorilla had me sniggering, much to the girl's confusion. “Anyway I'm having a small drink up at the park this evening with my new girlfriend and the guys, you in?”
I looked at the girls, they all where now awake and where talking amongst themselves, probably about last night or the workings of my phone. I thought to my self that if it wasn't for Keith I would not have done any of this. “Sure thing man, the girls should see the friends of their new king.”
All the Khepri's looked excited and happy at my declaration of acceptance. It was a wondrous sight I wanted to keep seeing.
“King? What do you mean king? And girls? What did you do?” Keith said in confusion.
“I pushed the button.” I said while trying to restrain my laughter. “I'll explain later but there is two things I want to tell you”
“what?”
“First, thank you. Secondly, Tell Jeff that he still owes me that £30”
Spoiler: show
It had finally finished the encyclopedia given to me though this game. Apparently people where supposed to get the book in the mail the day after the watched the video of that wizard. But most just went a head and pushed without waiting on what could be useful information. I felt sorry for someone who clicked blindly and got something unpleasant.
So I clicked the button and waited for the result.
*Salamander*
“Nuts” I thought to myself. “This is gonna be a problem.”
“Fight time!” came a loud shout shout from behind me as the heat in the room rose considerably. I turn to see her in all her scaled glory, tail blazing with fire giving a shine to the plate armour she wore covering all but her reptilian hands and feet. Whiling a sword in her hand and her eyes full of eagerness. Long maroon coloured hair flowed loosely around her tanned face.
“Sorry, not today and not with me.” was my short reply.
“What?” said flatly as the fire cuts out completely as she gains a look of irritation.
“I have no problems with your kind, but I am no warrior. So unless you want a duel with a man with no training I'm am not a appropriate person.”
“Smooth me, smooth.” I thought to myself as I remembered my speech, it was something I had planned it I ever came across a lizard woman or one of their 'cousins'. I can probably defend myself like most people but in against a trained fighter its a different story.
Clearly she wasn't buying it “But if you are no warrior, what is that?”She says with a annoyed tone as she points a clawed hand to my bokken against the wall.
“A prop, Its never been used as a weapon, true it is a actual training sword but I bought it because it looked cool and nothing else.” At this point I was hoping she would understand this and leave (how did she get in here anyway?) without her being disappointed to much.
The salamander stared at me in silence with a blank expression on her face, I was unsure what to make of the situation until her hands started to shake, uh oh.
“Enough” she whispered, breaking the silence.
“eh?”
“Too long” she growled out. Smoke started to rise from her tail. “Every time Its the same, always `I'm too weak` or `I'm not a fighter` or some other excuse, time after time without even a single punch thrown. Do you have any idea how boring that is when there is no fighting? How annoying it gets when the only response I get out of people is a no?”
No more! I don't care who you are or how good you are! You are not the first to refuse me but you sure as hell will be the last!” she shouted with increasing anger as fire once more erupted from her tail as she swung her blade in tne air around her “So get up! Defend yourself! I'm not going anywhere and I want my fight!”
“But I said I didn't-” I tried to protest as I rose from my chair, but it only served to infuriate her further.
“what did I just say!? I'm not budging 'till I get my duel!”
I have a bad history with anger and it was tacking a lot to remain as calm as possible but this woman was trying my patience. “If you would just listen to-”
“Come on, even a coward like you can go a few rounds right?”
“...what did you just call me?”
“what I call all who refuse to fight me, cowards that are too scared to lift to finger.” She replied simply.
“Is that so?” You can call me a lot of things but a coward isn't one of them. My anger was reaching boiling point. “If you are trying to anger me then your on the right track, but it still refuse to fight you.” I said with gritted teeth.
“If you refuse to start then I will!” she shouted out as lunged at be me with a slash of her blade. I tried to dodge the swing and gained a cut on my right arm for my trouble. She on the other hand had got her sword lodged in my bedroom wall. After several tugs to pull it out no no success, she let out a grunt of annoyance and used her feet to kick the sword up, freeing the blade but ripping some the walls plaster out with it.
“See! If you can dodge like a man then you can fight like one!” she exclaimed happily with a accusing finger.
“The answer is still no! Now would you please leave my house?” my tone was less then pleasant but at this point I didn't care. I didn't want to deal with this and while some part of my brain was telling me to plant a fist in her head another just wanted this to end.
Instead of replying the salamander returned to staring at me silently for a moment as if trying to figure something out. Then her face flashed to a expression I can only describe as sinister as she picked up her sword and sheathed it before her look turned to one of indifference, that gleam in her eyes not completely gone.
“Fine, I'll leave.” She said in a uncomfortably flat voice. She slow walked to my window and tore down a part of the curtain, and wrapped it around herself like a makeshift cloak.
“Oi! What are you doing!”
“Are you seriously going to tell me that a woman with clawed hands and feet can walk the streets here without turning a few heads? And lets not forger the flaming tail” she replied with a annoyed tone as her tail gave a little wave.
“No, you right just leave the sooner we are done here the better.” in my mind is was sighing with relief
“Oh where not done” she said simply as she opened the window. “I simply don't want to been seen...yet.”
Alarm bells rang in my head at that. “Dammit I knew this wouldn't be that easy.” “What to you mean 'yet'?” my voice was a mix of nerves and anger.
“I told you I will get my fight. I'll be back and I'm going to make you regret refusing me now.” And with a low chuckle she jumped out the window. “Mark my words, either I get my duel, or the world will see you as the coward your making yourself look like right now.” she then ran off into the night.
I sat back down on my chair and gave another sigh. “Well I'm still in one peace” I thought to my self, “she seemed so eager about getting me to fight her, why?” I took a look at the the broken wall and torn curtain. “How am I going to explain this to mum? Can't exactly say a lizard woman with a flaming tail trashed it...”
(A week later.)
It has been a week since the Salamander had been in my house. With a well placed poster I managed to hide the hole in my wall, but I had to take down the curtain as not draw my mother's attention. I had no intention of telling anyone about this despite 3M's thing about keeping secrets.
Ever since The encounter with her I would glance at the bokken propped up against the wall. Wondering if I actually should have taken her up on her offer and should not have been so adamant about saying no. then I would shake my head a reassure my self that I made the right decision.
My attention was bought to my phone as it rung out and I answered it without checking the number. “Hello?”
“So what's this I hear about a fight?” It was my mother.
“...Wait what?” I replied in shock “There's no way she's talking about that is she?”
“There's some strange cloaked woman in the park with a pair of swords and a sign with your face labelled `fighter`. She's apparently been there for two days yelling about how she was promised a fight with you.”
“God dammit! So that was her plan!” I shouted. With her doing that and be not showing up I'll gain the reputation as some cowardly fool. I gritted my teeth as her words rung in my head.
“Mark my words, either I get my duel or the world will see you as the coward your making yourself look like right now.”
Mum had heard heard my outburst though the phone. “So you do know her... is that why that `cloak` of hers looks like your curtain? This wouldn't happen to be related to the ruined wall now is it?”
“How did you even- ugh, don't worry about that right now, I'm heading to the park now.” I said as I hung up and got ready to get out while cursing myself, She was right about me regretting refusing her the first time.
I grabbed my bokken and headed out the door. On my march to the park I slowed to a halt as I tried to clam myself. What am I thinking? What the hell I was going to do? She Is still a Salamander, I am not a fighter and I still want no god damn part of this!
“Well then, are you ready for the fight?”
Hearing a voice behind me, I turned around to see 3M just as he appeared in the video. Anger took place within me as I looked at the cause of this.
Spreading out his arms 3M spoke in a sinister voice. “Yes, me!”
“What?” Was my only reply.
“Oh! Sorry” 3M said with a uneasy chuckle as he face-palmed. “It's just that every time I show up to one of you the first thing they do is point at me and shout `You!` and I wanted to do something interesting for once, so please forgive my assumption.
“How do you even know about the fight?” I ask curiously.
“Tengu network”
“Tengu network?” I parroted. I had also read about them in that book. Intelligent harpies with a thirst for knowledge. But how did this `network` work exactly?
“Irrelevant.” brushing my confusion to the side, he continued. “You didn't answer my question boy.”
“No I'm not ready, I don't even want to fight!” I grounded out. “Seeing as you're here, cant you just magic her away or something?”
“Sorry my boy, that is something I cannot do.”
“Why?”
“Several reasons actually and I'll explain as we walk to the place.” he said as he walked past me and I begrudgingly turned to follow. “This first is that for the most part this is out of my direct control. Second is that if I let send her back simply because you're unsatisfied with the result of the game give the whole system in place a bad name.” true to how he seemed in the video he gave a a small chuckle.
“And the third thing?” I asked as we got to the park gates. Almost to the site
“Simple, the game may be at random but I believe what you get, you get for a reason. Just like how there's a reason you actually want to fight her.”
“No I don't” I said in protest.
3M's reply was a bellowing laugh. “Oh please child, I met you on the way to the park with that wooden sword in your hands. If you really didn't want to fight you would have stayed home and I seriously believe that reputation doesn't mean as much to you as you think it does. If you ask me it's just a excuse to stop yourself from getting you hands dirty. And before you say anything keep in mind I know you action patters for the last 4 years.”
“How do you kno-”
“Tengu network.”
I stared to think to myself. He wasn't wrong, I had prided myself on compromising and finding the least offensive result in what I do even if it was seen as backing out. And if that's the case why should I take offence to being called a coward?
He then put a hand on my shoulder stopping both of us. “look boy, that woman obviously sees something in you that you don't, it wouldn't hurt to try to get to know her. Who knows? You might be surprised.”
“Fine I get your point, I'll go though with the fight.” I said with a sigh. “But wait, why are you here, giving me a pep talk surly isn't the only reason”
“Why else? I'm here to watch the fight. Who do you think gave her that sign to use?”
That explained what my mother had mentioned. “Let me guess, Tengu network?”
“Yup! You'd be amazed how easy management is with those ladies.” 3M spoke with pride.
I didn't reply as we had made it to the gathering an in park centre, a small crowd had gathered here surrounding the salamander, who was had apparently taken a break from broad casting the fight and was leaning on her sign, the handle having been lodged into the ground. Her back was facing us so I was sure she didn't know I was there yet.
Before I got to her my mother showed up at my side. “I want to know what the hells going on, why does this woman have clawed hands and who's this masked guy?” she spoke glancing at 3M.
“This is the super wizard that is essentially the case of all this.” I answered.
“So what is with this girl?”
“Don't worry about it mum, I'll tell you later.” I said as I walked in my soon to me opponent's direction.
“I must say that's a new one.” The blue wizard mentioned in a thinking pose.
“What is?”
“Being called `super wizard`, can't recollect if anyone's called me that before and I remember all my nicknames.”
“whatever, lets just start this thing”. I said I walked though the crowd ended up right behind the fiery woman, leaving my mum and 3M to watch for the sidelines.
“Close enough” I thought to myself. “I'm here.” I spoke out loud and clear.
She wasn't expecting that as she jerked upright and turned around. She locked eyes with me and we each stared at each other until her gaze softened and a smile came across her lips. It was unlike the battle-lustful smile or the sinister one she had while planning this but a small refreshing smile.
“I wasn't wrong, you actually showed up.” She almost whispered out. Before she threw her cloak to the side, revealing her armour, tail and `ear's`, the murmurs from thee crowd increasing as her full form was revealed . She then unbuckled her upper plate and tossed it aside. Leaving her in a black vest. “You have no idea how long I've been waiting for this.”
“I know, you said it when we first met.” I said as a took off my jacket. “I've got a question for you before we begin.”
“Go ahead.” she said as she unsheathed a wooden sword. I assumed she got it from 3M.
“Why me? Why not somebody else that can fight?”
silence reigned between us for a minuted before she assumes a fighting stance. “Win or lose, I shall tell you after our duel.”
“Okay.” a nodded to her and brought up my bokken in a simple stance. Mentally I was freaking out, how do I even fight against her? I took a deep breath to stop the shaking and stared my opponent down.
As if a bell had rung she launched at me and swung downwards at my head. And in response I put the bokken up to block. While my defence was successful I found that her strength was unreal, as it took more then it should have to not get knocked down. After a few seconds of resisting the oppression she jumped away and charged again this time aiming low with a one handed swing.
I had no time to react to that and took the hit to my thigh, with a grunt of pain I fell to one knee and ducked deeper to dodge another strike. I looked back up and at her, as I pushed myself back up. Se came at me again, once more looking to aim for my bad thigh, I thought I was ready for her but it turns out to be a feint as she decided to hit me in the stomach with a stab.
I was sent rolling backward due to the strength of her blow. The fight continued like this for several minuets, an exchange of blows that usually left me with a new bruise every time I was sent to the grass. As I slowly rose I stated to think up a plan. “Okay, breathe, going in slash happy is stupid. I may not be able to beat her in power or speed but if it work around my blocking maybe I can get a hit in. Even then,how does she respond to me on the offensive?”
With a plan in mind I ran forward and aimed for her side. In another show of strength she blocked and didn't even budge. So I decided to try and sweep her. I was surprisingly successful as she fell down with a yelp of surprise. With her on the ground I tried to stab down on her chest to wind her but she kicked me in the chest, making me stagger back as she got up.
Once more she lunged at me with a swing aimed at my arm, thinking fast I managed to once more block the blow with my sword with one hand, a mistake that almost put my left wrist out of use. Good thing it didn't though, didn't need this fight being more one sided as it already seemed to be. Suppressing the pain as best as I could backed out. Letting her next swing almost hit my shoulder, if she was using a real blade, there would have been a tear in my sleeve.
We both glared each other down as I caught my breath, the salamander on the the other hand was looking at me with a neutral expression with her tail-fire burning bright in the afternoon air. She then looked at my sword arm and then back into my eyes. “I thought you said you wasn't a trained warrior? You're holding your own pretty well. Or where you lying to escape our fight?”
“I didn't lie. I've had no training, but you wanted a fight.” I said as my breathing slowed down and I held my bokken ready. “And even if I'm unprepared, I want to still give my best. Plus...” I gave her a grin “any thing less would leave you unsatisfied, right?”
The fiery lizard woman stared at me in shock and then let out a bellowing roar of laughter, the fire growing even greater and her clawed hands twitching in excitement. I looked on in awe at the spectacle, it was something I could only describe as beautiful.
“Yes! This is it! This is what I wanted.” She shouted skyward “I knew it! You could have made any excuse to still try and get out but you choose to fight me! And now you're enjoying this too!” It occurred to me that she was right, I was enjoying this! This was giving me a rush I hadn't felt in ages. I didn't just wanted to fight her more. She returned to a ready stance and she looked at me with joy I her eyes. “Come on! Lets continue, I know your not done!”
“Agreed” was my reply as we charged at earth other for another in-fight.
After the that the fight was one huge blur, to be honest it wasn't as bad I had predicted as a trained warrior fighting a guy with no training or true skill went. I still got a battering , but I held my own and lasted long enough to even hit her a few times. I was happy, I felt alive. If any thing I was so into the fight that by the time she had me on the floor with her sword pointing at my neck the only thing that snapped me out was the clapping of the crowd.
Looking around my self as I sat up and the flame-tailed woman sheathed her wooden sword, the people where obviously pleased with the fight they saw and my mum was looking at me with a mix of pride and annoyance.
3M took this opportunity to address the crowd. “Well wasn't that exiting ladies and gentlemen? But alas there is no more to see here, so if you would please carry on with your day I would be grateful.”
As if following a order, the crowd had quickly dispersed, leaving the only occupants of the park centre being 3M, my mother, the salamander and myself, still on the ground.
I stood up to look at the salamander and saw that she was staring at me, not only that but the flames on her tail where like a violent inferno of swirling red and orange that was stating to give off a full glow with the darkening sky.
After a minuet or so of award silence and the woman still staring at me I decided to break the silence. “So...” I started. “Am I still a coward in your eye's?”
That small smile form the when I first saw her today returned. “No, you're not a coward.” her smile got brighter as she stepped towards me. “I can barely describe how I feel, that fight was amazing! I've felt every strike, every swing, every dodge. It was brilliant! It was the best! I loved it! I... love you.”
That last line brought my thought process to a screeching halt. “I'm sorry what!?” I had completely forgotten what happens when you duel a Salamander.
Her mood didn't drop a inch at my confusion. “I said I love you, I want to be with With you as your wife and spend the next of our lives together!”
At this my mother looked at 3M and said one word. “Explain.”
While 3M as telling my mother what I assumed was about the game. I talked to the salamander. “First of all what is your name?” I asked.
“Lara.” was her reply
“Fine I'm flattered you think that way Lara but I think is time you answered my question.”
The newly named Lara sat on the grass and motioned for me to sit next to her. I could tell she was trying to repress some thing what with her constant twitching. “When I started out in the world, I challenged any body I could, knights, guards, mercenaries you name it I challenged it. Every time it was the same, push overs with no value to their skills or seasoned warriors that knocked me out before I could draw my blade, then the refusals began.”
Her eyes filled with sadness at this point. “how could I enjoy a good fight if there was no fight to be had? Those where the worst of times, nobody to give a me a real bout, either they kept saying that the age of swords and fighting battles was over or they just didn't want to get their hands dirty fighting `scaled scum`” she spat the last words with venom.
“So then I enlisted in the blue sage's game and told myself that no matter what I would try to get a fight and that's when I met you, I was at the end of my rope when you also refused me, but then I say the look in your eyes when you dodged me. It wasn't fear or disgust or even that much anger, it was doubt.”
“Doubt?” I asked in confusion.
“That and restraint, I thought to myself if I could get just the right push you'd be willing to fight me.” Lara's twitching became more evident. “I had no idea that I'd not only get my fight but a fight betted then any I've ever had, but the person I'd commit my life to.”
I sat there in silence for a minute and looked her over that fight had left me wanting more, more action, more training to get that action, more of fighting her. No, just more of her, I had no idea what it was, but I just wanted more of her in my life.
“I have to tank you.” I finally said. “If there was any thing that I've wanted right now its to do more things with you too, but do you truly want me? I told you I am no warrior.”
“You sure as hell fought like one, getting up time after time, taking hits like any soldier. one can all ways improve their skill. But passion cannot be faked. Besides, I thought I told you when we first met.” she said as she suddenly pulled be into a deep kiss, her clawed hands keeping my face in place until we separated. “That I don't care, sure there are many better than you, but you are my worthy opponent.” she whispered in my ear with conviction and kissed me again.
We both stood up from our spot and Lara went to retrieve her armour and steel blade. My mother had finished her talk with 3M and had a stressed look on her face as the super wizard disappeared with a puff of blue smoke and his now trademark laugh.
“So your engaged now I take it.”she said and groaned when I gave a blush and a nod. “Great, and just how are we going to explain this to the family?”
“No clue.”
“and when exactly where you going to tell me that a woman that's part lizard with a tail on fire was responsible for the damage to your room?”
“Never actually”was my reply as Lara came back with her armour back in place on her body.
“And you!” My mother said as she grabbed the salamander by the arm and started to drag her away.
“Hey! what did I do miss?” Lara said with worry as she was pulled along.
Mum then looked her in the eye. “If there is one thing I hate more then my son keeping secrets from me it's people who destroy curtains and put holes in the wall, I paid good money for those things and we've got to find a way for you to pay that back one way or another.”
As a followed behind my mother and a now panicking Lara, I lost myself in my own thoughts. Talk about a unexpected twist, was I feeling love a first sight or was I felling love at first duel? Either way I didn't want to worry about that right now, all I want to do was enjoy this.
And prepare my self for my next fight.
So I clicked the button and waited for the result.
*Salamander*
“Nuts” I thought to myself. “This is gonna be a problem.”
“Fight time!” came a loud shout shout from behind me as the heat in the room rose considerably. I turn to see her in all her scaled glory, tail blazing with fire giving a shine to the plate armour she wore covering all but her reptilian hands and feet. Whiling a sword in her hand and her eyes full of eagerness. Long maroon coloured hair flowed loosely around her tanned face.
“Sorry, not today and not with me.” was my short reply.
“What?” said flatly as the fire cuts out completely as she gains a look of irritation.
“I have no problems with your kind, but I am no warrior. So unless you want a duel with a man with no training I'm am not a appropriate person.”
“Smooth me, smooth.” I thought to myself as I remembered my speech, it was something I had planned it I ever came across a lizard woman or one of their 'cousins'. I can probably defend myself like most people but in against a trained fighter its a different story.
Clearly she wasn't buying it “But if you are no warrior, what is that?”She says with a annoyed tone as she points a clawed hand to my bokken against the wall.
“A prop, Its never been used as a weapon, true it is a actual training sword but I bought it because it looked cool and nothing else.” At this point I was hoping she would understand this and leave (how did she get in here anyway?) without her being disappointed to much.
The salamander stared at me in silence with a blank expression on her face, I was unsure what to make of the situation until her hands started to shake, uh oh.
“Enough” she whispered, breaking the silence.
“eh?”
“Too long” she growled out. Smoke started to rise from her tail. “Every time Its the same, always `I'm too weak` or `I'm not a fighter` or some other excuse, time after time without even a single punch thrown. Do you have any idea how boring that is when there is no fighting? How annoying it gets when the only response I get out of people is a no?”
No more! I don't care who you are or how good you are! You are not the first to refuse me but you sure as hell will be the last!” she shouted with increasing anger as fire once more erupted from her tail as she swung her blade in tne air around her “So get up! Defend yourself! I'm not going anywhere and I want my fight!”
“But I said I didn't-” I tried to protest as I rose from my chair, but it only served to infuriate her further.
“what did I just say!? I'm not budging 'till I get my duel!”
I have a bad history with anger and it was tacking a lot to remain as calm as possible but this woman was trying my patience. “If you would just listen to-”
“Come on, even a coward like you can go a few rounds right?”
“...what did you just call me?”
“what I call all who refuse to fight me, cowards that are too scared to lift to finger.” She replied simply.
“Is that so?” You can call me a lot of things but a coward isn't one of them. My anger was reaching boiling point. “If you are trying to anger me then your on the right track, but it still refuse to fight you.” I said with gritted teeth.
“If you refuse to start then I will!” she shouted out as lunged at be me with a slash of her blade. I tried to dodge the swing and gained a cut on my right arm for my trouble. She on the other hand had got her sword lodged in my bedroom wall. After several tugs to pull it out no no success, she let out a grunt of annoyance and used her feet to kick the sword up, freeing the blade but ripping some the walls plaster out with it.
“See! If you can dodge like a man then you can fight like one!” she exclaimed happily with a accusing finger.
“The answer is still no! Now would you please leave my house?” my tone was less then pleasant but at this point I didn't care. I didn't want to deal with this and while some part of my brain was telling me to plant a fist in her head another just wanted this to end.
Instead of replying the salamander returned to staring at me silently for a moment as if trying to figure something out. Then her face flashed to a expression I can only describe as sinister as she picked up her sword and sheathed it before her look turned to one of indifference, that gleam in her eyes not completely gone.
“Fine, I'll leave.” She said in a uncomfortably flat voice. She slow walked to my window and tore down a part of the curtain, and wrapped it around herself like a makeshift cloak.
“Oi! What are you doing!”
“Are you seriously going to tell me that a woman with clawed hands and feet can walk the streets here without turning a few heads? And lets not forger the flaming tail” she replied with a annoyed tone as her tail gave a little wave.
“No, you right just leave the sooner we are done here the better.” in my mind is was sighing with relief
“Oh where not done” she said simply as she opened the window. “I simply don't want to been seen...yet.”
Alarm bells rang in my head at that. “Dammit I knew this wouldn't be that easy.” “What to you mean 'yet'?” my voice was a mix of nerves and anger.
“I told you I will get my fight. I'll be back and I'm going to make you regret refusing me now.” And with a low chuckle she jumped out the window. “Mark my words, either I get my duel, or the world will see you as the coward your making yourself look like right now.” she then ran off into the night.
I sat back down on my chair and gave another sigh. “Well I'm still in one peace” I thought to my self, “she seemed so eager about getting me to fight her, why?” I took a look at the the broken wall and torn curtain. “How am I going to explain this to mum? Can't exactly say a lizard woman with a flaming tail trashed it...”
(A week later.)
It has been a week since the Salamander had been in my house. With a well placed poster I managed to hide the hole in my wall, but I had to take down the curtain as not draw my mother's attention. I had no intention of telling anyone about this despite 3M's thing about keeping secrets.
Ever since The encounter with her I would glance at the bokken propped up against the wall. Wondering if I actually should have taken her up on her offer and should not have been so adamant about saying no. then I would shake my head a reassure my self that I made the right decision.
My attention was bought to my phone as it rung out and I answered it without checking the number. “Hello?”
“So what's this I hear about a fight?” It was my mother.
“...Wait what?” I replied in shock “There's no way she's talking about that is she?”
“There's some strange cloaked woman in the park with a pair of swords and a sign with your face labelled `fighter`. She's apparently been there for two days yelling about how she was promised a fight with you.”
“God dammit! So that was her plan!” I shouted. With her doing that and be not showing up I'll gain the reputation as some cowardly fool. I gritted my teeth as her words rung in my head.
“Mark my words, either I get my duel or the world will see you as the coward your making yourself look like right now.”
Mum had heard heard my outburst though the phone. “So you do know her... is that why that `cloak` of hers looks like your curtain? This wouldn't happen to be related to the ruined wall now is it?”
“How did you even- ugh, don't worry about that right now, I'm heading to the park now.” I said as I hung up and got ready to get out while cursing myself, She was right about me regretting refusing her the first time.
I grabbed my bokken and headed out the door. On my march to the park I slowed to a halt as I tried to clam myself. What am I thinking? What the hell I was going to do? She Is still a Salamander, I am not a fighter and I still want no god damn part of this!
“Well then, are you ready for the fight?”
Hearing a voice behind me, I turned around to see 3M just as he appeared in the video. Anger took place within me as I looked at the cause of this.
Spreading out his arms 3M spoke in a sinister voice. “Yes, me!”
“What?” Was my only reply.
“Oh! Sorry” 3M said with a uneasy chuckle as he face-palmed. “It's just that every time I show up to one of you the first thing they do is point at me and shout `You!` and I wanted to do something interesting for once, so please forgive my assumption.
“How do you even know about the fight?” I ask curiously.
“Tengu network”
“Tengu network?” I parroted. I had also read about them in that book. Intelligent harpies with a thirst for knowledge. But how did this `network` work exactly?
“Irrelevant.” brushing my confusion to the side, he continued. “You didn't answer my question boy.”
“No I'm not ready, I don't even want to fight!” I grounded out. “Seeing as you're here, cant you just magic her away or something?”
“Sorry my boy, that is something I cannot do.”
“Why?”
“Several reasons actually and I'll explain as we walk to the place.” he said as he walked past me and I begrudgingly turned to follow. “This first is that for the most part this is out of my direct control. Second is that if I let send her back simply because you're unsatisfied with the result of the game give the whole system in place a bad name.” true to how he seemed in the video he gave a a small chuckle.
“And the third thing?” I asked as we got to the park gates. Almost to the site
“Simple, the game may be at random but I believe what you get, you get for a reason. Just like how there's a reason you actually want to fight her.”
“No I don't” I said in protest.
3M's reply was a bellowing laugh. “Oh please child, I met you on the way to the park with that wooden sword in your hands. If you really didn't want to fight you would have stayed home and I seriously believe that reputation doesn't mean as much to you as you think it does. If you ask me it's just a excuse to stop yourself from getting you hands dirty. And before you say anything keep in mind I know you action patters for the last 4 years.”
“How do you kno-”
“Tengu network.”
I stared to think to myself. He wasn't wrong, I had prided myself on compromising and finding the least offensive result in what I do even if it was seen as backing out. And if that's the case why should I take offence to being called a coward?
He then put a hand on my shoulder stopping both of us. “look boy, that woman obviously sees something in you that you don't, it wouldn't hurt to try to get to know her. Who knows? You might be surprised.”
“Fine I get your point, I'll go though with the fight.” I said with a sigh. “But wait, why are you here, giving me a pep talk surly isn't the only reason”
“Why else? I'm here to watch the fight. Who do you think gave her that sign to use?”
That explained what my mother had mentioned. “Let me guess, Tengu network?”
“Yup! You'd be amazed how easy management is with those ladies.” 3M spoke with pride.
I didn't reply as we had made it to the gathering an in park centre, a small crowd had gathered here surrounding the salamander, who was had apparently taken a break from broad casting the fight and was leaning on her sign, the handle having been lodged into the ground. Her back was facing us so I was sure she didn't know I was there yet.
Before I got to her my mother showed up at my side. “I want to know what the hells going on, why does this woman have clawed hands and who's this masked guy?” she spoke glancing at 3M.
“This is the super wizard that is essentially the case of all this.” I answered.
“So what is with this girl?”
“Don't worry about it mum, I'll tell you later.” I said as I walked in my soon to me opponent's direction.
“I must say that's a new one.” The blue wizard mentioned in a thinking pose.
“What is?”
“Being called `super wizard`, can't recollect if anyone's called me that before and I remember all my nicknames.”
“whatever, lets just start this thing”. I said I walked though the crowd ended up right behind the fiery woman, leaving my mum and 3M to watch for the sidelines.
“Close enough” I thought to myself. “I'm here.” I spoke out loud and clear.
She wasn't expecting that as she jerked upright and turned around. She locked eyes with me and we each stared at each other until her gaze softened and a smile came across her lips. It was unlike the battle-lustful smile or the sinister one she had while planning this but a small refreshing smile.
“I wasn't wrong, you actually showed up.” She almost whispered out. Before she threw her cloak to the side, revealing her armour, tail and `ear's`, the murmurs from thee crowd increasing as her full form was revealed . She then unbuckled her upper plate and tossed it aside. Leaving her in a black vest. “You have no idea how long I've been waiting for this.”
“I know, you said it when we first met.” I said as a took off my jacket. “I've got a question for you before we begin.”
“Go ahead.” she said as she unsheathed a wooden sword. I assumed she got it from 3M.
“Why me? Why not somebody else that can fight?”
silence reigned between us for a minuted before she assumes a fighting stance. “Win or lose, I shall tell you after our duel.”
“Okay.” a nodded to her and brought up my bokken in a simple stance. Mentally I was freaking out, how do I even fight against her? I took a deep breath to stop the shaking and stared my opponent down.
As if a bell had rung she launched at me and swung downwards at my head. And in response I put the bokken up to block. While my defence was successful I found that her strength was unreal, as it took more then it should have to not get knocked down. After a few seconds of resisting the oppression she jumped away and charged again this time aiming low with a one handed swing.
I had no time to react to that and took the hit to my thigh, with a grunt of pain I fell to one knee and ducked deeper to dodge another strike. I looked back up and at her, as I pushed myself back up. Se came at me again, once more looking to aim for my bad thigh, I thought I was ready for her but it turns out to be a feint as she decided to hit me in the stomach with a stab.
I was sent rolling backward due to the strength of her blow. The fight continued like this for several minuets, an exchange of blows that usually left me with a new bruise every time I was sent to the grass. As I slowly rose I stated to think up a plan. “Okay, breathe, going in slash happy is stupid. I may not be able to beat her in power or speed but if it work around my blocking maybe I can get a hit in. Even then,how does she respond to me on the offensive?”
With a plan in mind I ran forward and aimed for her side. In another show of strength she blocked and didn't even budge. So I decided to try and sweep her. I was surprisingly successful as she fell down with a yelp of surprise. With her on the ground I tried to stab down on her chest to wind her but she kicked me in the chest, making me stagger back as she got up.
Once more she lunged at me with a swing aimed at my arm, thinking fast I managed to once more block the blow with my sword with one hand, a mistake that almost put my left wrist out of use. Good thing it didn't though, didn't need this fight being more one sided as it already seemed to be. Suppressing the pain as best as I could backed out. Letting her next swing almost hit my shoulder, if she was using a real blade, there would have been a tear in my sleeve.
We both glared each other down as I caught my breath, the salamander on the the other hand was looking at me with a neutral expression with her tail-fire burning bright in the afternoon air. She then looked at my sword arm and then back into my eyes. “I thought you said you wasn't a trained warrior? You're holding your own pretty well. Or where you lying to escape our fight?”
“I didn't lie. I've had no training, but you wanted a fight.” I said as my breathing slowed down and I held my bokken ready. “And even if I'm unprepared, I want to still give my best. Plus...” I gave her a grin “any thing less would leave you unsatisfied, right?”
The fiery lizard woman stared at me in shock and then let out a bellowing roar of laughter, the fire growing even greater and her clawed hands twitching in excitement. I looked on in awe at the spectacle, it was something I could only describe as beautiful.
“Yes! This is it! This is what I wanted.” She shouted skyward “I knew it! You could have made any excuse to still try and get out but you choose to fight me! And now you're enjoying this too!” It occurred to me that she was right, I was enjoying this! This was giving me a rush I hadn't felt in ages. I didn't just wanted to fight her more. She returned to a ready stance and she looked at me with joy I her eyes. “Come on! Lets continue, I know your not done!”
“Agreed” was my reply as we charged at earth other for another in-fight.
After the that the fight was one huge blur, to be honest it wasn't as bad I had predicted as a trained warrior fighting a guy with no training or true skill went. I still got a battering , but I held my own and lasted long enough to even hit her a few times. I was happy, I felt alive. If any thing I was so into the fight that by the time she had me on the floor with her sword pointing at my neck the only thing that snapped me out was the clapping of the crowd.
Looking around my self as I sat up and the flame-tailed woman sheathed her wooden sword, the people where obviously pleased with the fight they saw and my mum was looking at me with a mix of pride and annoyance.
3M took this opportunity to address the crowd. “Well wasn't that exiting ladies and gentlemen? But alas there is no more to see here, so if you would please carry on with your day I would be grateful.”
As if following a order, the crowd had quickly dispersed, leaving the only occupants of the park centre being 3M, my mother, the salamander and myself, still on the ground.
I stood up to look at the salamander and saw that she was staring at me, not only that but the flames on her tail where like a violent inferno of swirling red and orange that was stating to give off a full glow with the darkening sky.
After a minuet or so of award silence and the woman still staring at me I decided to break the silence. “So...” I started. “Am I still a coward in your eye's?”
That small smile form the when I first saw her today returned. “No, you're not a coward.” her smile got brighter as she stepped towards me. “I can barely describe how I feel, that fight was amazing! I've felt every strike, every swing, every dodge. It was brilliant! It was the best! I loved it! I... love you.”
That last line brought my thought process to a screeching halt. “I'm sorry what!?” I had completely forgotten what happens when you duel a Salamander.
Her mood didn't drop a inch at my confusion. “I said I love you, I want to be with With you as your wife and spend the next of our lives together!”
At this my mother looked at 3M and said one word. “Explain.”
While 3M as telling my mother what I assumed was about the game. I talked to the salamander. “First of all what is your name?” I asked.
“Lara.” was her reply
“Fine I'm flattered you think that way Lara but I think is time you answered my question.”
The newly named Lara sat on the grass and motioned for me to sit next to her. I could tell she was trying to repress some thing what with her constant twitching. “When I started out in the world, I challenged any body I could, knights, guards, mercenaries you name it I challenged it. Every time it was the same, push overs with no value to their skills or seasoned warriors that knocked me out before I could draw my blade, then the refusals began.”
Her eyes filled with sadness at this point. “how could I enjoy a good fight if there was no fight to be had? Those where the worst of times, nobody to give a me a real bout, either they kept saying that the age of swords and fighting battles was over or they just didn't want to get their hands dirty fighting `scaled scum`” she spat the last words with venom.
“So then I enlisted in the blue sage's game and told myself that no matter what I would try to get a fight and that's when I met you, I was at the end of my rope when you also refused me, but then I say the look in your eyes when you dodged me. It wasn't fear or disgust or even that much anger, it was doubt.”
“Doubt?” I asked in confusion.
“That and restraint, I thought to myself if I could get just the right push you'd be willing to fight me.” Lara's twitching became more evident. “I had no idea that I'd not only get my fight but a fight betted then any I've ever had, but the person I'd commit my life to.”
I sat there in silence for a minute and looked her over that fight had left me wanting more, more action, more training to get that action, more of fighting her. No, just more of her, I had no idea what it was, but I just wanted more of her in my life.
“I have to tank you.” I finally said. “If there was any thing that I've wanted right now its to do more things with you too, but do you truly want me? I told you I am no warrior.”
“You sure as hell fought like one, getting up time after time, taking hits like any soldier. one can all ways improve their skill. But passion cannot be faked. Besides, I thought I told you when we first met.” she said as she suddenly pulled be into a deep kiss, her clawed hands keeping my face in place until we separated. “That I don't care, sure there are many better than you, but you are my worthy opponent.” she whispered in my ear with conviction and kissed me again.
We both stood up from our spot and Lara went to retrieve her armour and steel blade. My mother had finished her talk with 3M and had a stressed look on her face as the super wizard disappeared with a puff of blue smoke and his now trademark laugh.
“So your engaged now I take it.”she said and groaned when I gave a blush and a nod. “Great, and just how are we going to explain this to the family?”
“No clue.”
“and when exactly where you going to tell me that a woman that's part lizard with a tail on fire was responsible for the damage to your room?”
“Never actually”was my reply as Lara came back with her armour back in place on her body.
“And you!” My mother said as she grabbed the salamander by the arm and started to drag her away.
“Hey! what did I do miss?” Lara said with worry as she was pulled along.
Mum then looked her in the eye. “If there is one thing I hate more then my son keeping secrets from me it's people who destroy curtains and put holes in the wall, I paid good money for those things and we've got to find a way for you to pay that back one way or another.”
As a followed behind my mother and a now panicking Lara, I lost myself in my own thoughts. Talk about a unexpected twist, was I feeling love a first sight or was I felling love at first duel? Either way I didn't want to worry about that right now, all I want to do was enjoy this.
And prepare my self for my next fight.
Spoiler: show
I knew this was a joke! Those idiots set me up!
I'm only one who cant get a date out of my friends and knowing them they would do something like this stupid E-mail.
I continued to rage mentally while staring at the screen of my laptop and the results of this hoax.
*Succubus*
Girls find me so unattractive that a sex demon from hell is my only chance? Ha ha, guy's. I get it, I really do. I got my phone out and started to dial my friends number. “I'm gonna tell them how much this isn't funny.” I growled out loud.
“What Isn't funny?”
“That my idiot friends decided to make a fake dating website and... wait.” I turned to my right and there was a woman, in my room looking at me with a playful smile.
She had a pretty face with jet black hair and blue eye's. She looked like she was in her mid 20's, built like a supermodel and dressed casually; a frilly purple vest and black shorts. Even then the she was giving of a feeling of unnatural beauty. I could help but take notice of her... assets.
“You know, even if I find it flattering its rude to stare and not say anything.” she spoke with this weird, alluring tone.
“The hell?” was all I could say looking at her.
“My name is Isolde, you are the one who used the magicians game right?” she asked.
“magicians game?” I parroted. “Ah I see! Which one of them paid you to do this?
“what?” she said with a eyebrow raised.
“They cant possibly believe that I would fall for this trick did they?” I said with anger in my tone.
“I'm sure there's been a misunderstanding.” Isolde tried to reassure me.
“I know this game of theirs is fake, so how much money do you get for doing this?”
At that point her smile was replaced by a deep frown. “Excuse me?”
“There's no way they would have gotten a girl like you to try anything with a guy like me for free, so tell me, who set up to this? I'll make sure you'll get your money and you'll be on...your...”
my words trailed off as the face of the woman in front of me half contorted in rage. “How dare you! To think that someone like me can be used with money like some common whore!” one of her hands was gripping her desk and her nails were digging into the wood. “I've never met such a foolish human.”
“Human?” I was still making light of the situation. “Look lady, are you still going to play along with the demon thing?”
This apparently did not help her frustration much “Playing along!? I am here for no other reason then the magicians game! And you think this is a farce!?”
“The stupid thing said succubus and while I'll accept that your good looking you don't look like any demon I know.” I was getting annoyed at this point, how long was she willing to keep this up?”
“I..” Isolde paused and then felt her around her back and for head before her eyes widened in realisation and her smile returned like nothing had happened. “Ah! No wonder you don't believe me. My illusion is still up!”
Say what? Was she serious? “what the hell are you on about?” this woman was starting to look legit crazy.
Isolde just giggled and her eyes flashed red before she closed them. Then there was a small vibrating sensation coming from her as to brown horns ripped from her forehead.
“What the hell!?” I shouted stumbling back in terrified shock.
She wasn't done as she gave a throaty moan and a black tail and wing set bust from her back, ripping though her vest. Time seemed to freeze as we both stayed still, I had no idea what she was going to do next and all that did was add to my own fear. It remained that way until she opened her eyes, the blue from before replaced by a stunning blood red.
“So...” Isolde broke the silence and smirked at me, her voice had become unbelievably sexy. “still think that this is all a `trick`?”
I started to utter pure nonsense as my mind tried to comprehend what I just saw. A woman. In my room had just stood there and turned into a demon before my eyes and she's here for-oh no.
“I thought I told you that silent staring is rude?” she said with a chuckle that broke me from my panic.
“I'm sorry... its just that I you... I mean, your a real demon, like... holy crap your beautiful.” All kinds of words fell out of my mouth before I could string something proper together.
Isolde's reply was a laugh. “Why thank you. It's been a while since I've had a honest compliment” I could feel my face heat up at her words. “Now tell me, why did you think this was a ploy by one of your friends?” she asked with curiosity.
“My friends have been know to go a bit too far in their `pranks` and something like this game something they would do.” I half stuttered out mostly out of fear.
The succubus had a look of concern “Calm down please, I have no desire to hurt you despite your earlier insult.” her expression then took on a dirty kind of playful. “Unless you're the kind that wants to be hurt, but that'll come later with our fun.”
I shivered at the implications of that last line, but I still took her advice and tried to calm my self. With my mind back to rational thinking I decided that things where going to happen her way one way or another and as the best thing to do was delay the inevitable. I looked at her and nodded so show I was calm. “Okay, I've told my self that I would see this through so got a few questions for you.”
“Go ahead, we have plenty of time and I'm not going anywhere.”
I swallowed down my fear and cleared my throat. “Firstly, how old are you?”
The demoness blinked in surprise but her smile was still real, even if it gave a small twitch. “My, how bold of you asking a woman about her age, but if must know I'm 24.”
My brain gave a mental fist pump and a sigh in relief, at the very most she was only a few months older then me. “Second question, am I just a pit stop for you are you trying to settle down?”
“I see, worried about my nature as a demoness of sex eh? Don't worry about that, for all who agree to the magicians game agree to commit to the person they meet. I shall work to know all about you and love you like any normal wife would.” She answered with a serious face. “also the day's of us tacking the souls of men are over, I plan for us to be together for quite some time.”
Okay, that solved the `losing my soul to a demon` issue. “Thanks for answering, don't mean to offend but I've thought you'd be just thinking about sex all the time.”
“Who said I wasn't”
“what?”
“Your spirit feels wonderful and I can sense that you're a virgin” She was shaking a little at this point “People like you are a goldmine to our kind, So untainted, so... delicious.” she licked her lips as her red eyes started to glow. “It's tacking a lot from me to not flood you with charm spells, take you now and deal with this talking stuff later. It doesn't help that you look appealing to me on top of it all.” finished her face going a little red.
I had almost broke into panic with the her honesty about wanting to do things with me. But then she said that she was restraining herself (for the moment). “Do you mean to say you would have searched me out even if you weren't in the game?”
“definitely” she said with a nod.
I started to laugh Loudly to myself.
“What's so funny?” Isolde said with narrowed eyes.
“Before you showed up, I thought that the joke was that only a demoness would be interested in me, I guess I was right.” I said a little sadly. It was a little depressing to think that it might be the truth.
“Hey now, none of that.” she said while walking over and patting me on the back. “You should have more faith in yourself.” she then grabbed my head with her hands and shoved it between her breasts. “Can you feel that?”
“yesh. It feelsh good” was my muffled reply. It felt amazing, like silk pillows.
“I meant my heartbeat.” she said with a amused giggle as she pushed my head back out.
“Oh.”
“What I was trying to say as I know its hard given what I am.” she tapped her one of her horns and a tail waved behind her. “But I'm still a woman, demon on not and I wouldn't have even bothered with you if you weren't up to my tastes. It also means I get to keep you for myself, if no one wants you then I'd gladly take you.”
She was fully serious about this, the look in her eyes told me so, they held none of the playfulness from earlier, if she really thought little of me she would have just had her way and be done with it. It made me smile, she actually wanted this to work out really was something. There was also the fact that I was appealing to a woman, if that wasn't something to be proud of I don't know what is.
“Is that it for your questions?” Isolde asked as she pulled me into a hug (putting my head in her chest again) and started to play with my hair.
“Well yeah...but what are you doing?”
“What do you think? I'm about to start our relationship.” she whispered lustfully in my ear.
“But I don't think I'm ready for this why don't we talk some more.” I'm pulled my head up and looked at her face, it was almost glowing as red as her eye's, her tail was twitching and waving madly and she was also panting hard. Words were not going to get to her now.
“I'm done talking, I can't take it any more...please, let me have you.” She said as she pushed me onto my bed and started to aggressively kissing me.
From that point on I was gone, my mind surrendered to the flow of the moment and I returned the enthusiasm in the kiss. I remembered that I thought at the beginning that this was all a hoax.
Never have have I been so happy to be wrong.
I'm only one who cant get a date out of my friends and knowing them they would do something like this stupid E-mail.
I continued to rage mentally while staring at the screen of my laptop and the results of this hoax.
*Succubus*
Girls find me so unattractive that a sex demon from hell is my only chance? Ha ha, guy's. I get it, I really do. I got my phone out and started to dial my friends number. “I'm gonna tell them how much this isn't funny.” I growled out loud.
“What Isn't funny?”
“That my idiot friends decided to make a fake dating website and... wait.” I turned to my right and there was a woman, in my room looking at me with a playful smile.
She had a pretty face with jet black hair and blue eye's. She looked like she was in her mid 20's, built like a supermodel and dressed casually; a frilly purple vest and black shorts. Even then the she was giving of a feeling of unnatural beauty. I could help but take notice of her... assets.
“You know, even if I find it flattering its rude to stare and not say anything.” she spoke with this weird, alluring tone.
“The hell?” was all I could say looking at her.
“My name is Isolde, you are the one who used the magicians game right?” she asked.
“magicians game?” I parroted. “Ah I see! Which one of them paid you to do this?
“what?” she said with a eyebrow raised.
“They cant possibly believe that I would fall for this trick did they?” I said with anger in my tone.
“I'm sure there's been a misunderstanding.” Isolde tried to reassure me.
“I know this game of theirs is fake, so how much money do you get for doing this?”
At that point her smile was replaced by a deep frown. “Excuse me?”
“There's no way they would have gotten a girl like you to try anything with a guy like me for free, so tell me, who set up to this? I'll make sure you'll get your money and you'll be on...your...”
my words trailed off as the face of the woman in front of me half contorted in rage. “How dare you! To think that someone like me can be used with money like some common whore!” one of her hands was gripping her desk and her nails were digging into the wood. “I've never met such a foolish human.”
“Human?” I was still making light of the situation. “Look lady, are you still going to play along with the demon thing?”
This apparently did not help her frustration much “Playing along!? I am here for no other reason then the magicians game! And you think this is a farce!?”
“The stupid thing said succubus and while I'll accept that your good looking you don't look like any demon I know.” I was getting annoyed at this point, how long was she willing to keep this up?”
“I..” Isolde paused and then felt her around her back and for head before her eyes widened in realisation and her smile returned like nothing had happened. “Ah! No wonder you don't believe me. My illusion is still up!”
Say what? Was she serious? “what the hell are you on about?” this woman was starting to look legit crazy.
Isolde just giggled and her eyes flashed red before she closed them. Then there was a small vibrating sensation coming from her as to brown horns ripped from her forehead.
“What the hell!?” I shouted stumbling back in terrified shock.
She wasn't done as she gave a throaty moan and a black tail and wing set bust from her back, ripping though her vest. Time seemed to freeze as we both stayed still, I had no idea what she was going to do next and all that did was add to my own fear. It remained that way until she opened her eyes, the blue from before replaced by a stunning blood red.
“So...” Isolde broke the silence and smirked at me, her voice had become unbelievably sexy. “still think that this is all a `trick`?”
I started to utter pure nonsense as my mind tried to comprehend what I just saw. A woman. In my room had just stood there and turned into a demon before my eyes and she's here for-oh no.
“I thought I told you that silent staring is rude?” she said with a chuckle that broke me from my panic.
“I'm sorry... its just that I you... I mean, your a real demon, like... holy crap your beautiful.” All kinds of words fell out of my mouth before I could string something proper together.
Isolde's reply was a laugh. “Why thank you. It's been a while since I've had a honest compliment” I could feel my face heat up at her words. “Now tell me, why did you think this was a ploy by one of your friends?” she asked with curiosity.
“My friends have been know to go a bit too far in their `pranks` and something like this game something they would do.” I half stuttered out mostly out of fear.
The succubus had a look of concern “Calm down please, I have no desire to hurt you despite your earlier insult.” her expression then took on a dirty kind of playful. “Unless you're the kind that wants to be hurt, but that'll come later with our fun.”
I shivered at the implications of that last line, but I still took her advice and tried to calm my self. With my mind back to rational thinking I decided that things where going to happen her way one way or another and as the best thing to do was delay the inevitable. I looked at her and nodded so show I was calm. “Okay, I've told my self that I would see this through so got a few questions for you.”
“Go ahead, we have plenty of time and I'm not going anywhere.”
I swallowed down my fear and cleared my throat. “Firstly, how old are you?”
The demoness blinked in surprise but her smile was still real, even if it gave a small twitch. “My, how bold of you asking a woman about her age, but if must know I'm 24.”
My brain gave a mental fist pump and a sigh in relief, at the very most she was only a few months older then me. “Second question, am I just a pit stop for you are you trying to settle down?”
“I see, worried about my nature as a demoness of sex eh? Don't worry about that, for all who agree to the magicians game agree to commit to the person they meet. I shall work to know all about you and love you like any normal wife would.” She answered with a serious face. “also the day's of us tacking the souls of men are over, I plan for us to be together for quite some time.”
Okay, that solved the `losing my soul to a demon` issue. “Thanks for answering, don't mean to offend but I've thought you'd be just thinking about sex all the time.”
“Who said I wasn't”
“what?”
“Your spirit feels wonderful and I can sense that you're a virgin” She was shaking a little at this point “People like you are a goldmine to our kind, So untainted, so... delicious.” she licked her lips as her red eyes started to glow. “It's tacking a lot from me to not flood you with charm spells, take you now and deal with this talking stuff later. It doesn't help that you look appealing to me on top of it all.” finished her face going a little red.
I had almost broke into panic with the her honesty about wanting to do things with me. But then she said that she was restraining herself (for the moment). “Do you mean to say you would have searched me out even if you weren't in the game?”
“definitely” she said with a nod.
I started to laugh Loudly to myself.
“What's so funny?” Isolde said with narrowed eyes.
“Before you showed up, I thought that the joke was that only a demoness would be interested in me, I guess I was right.” I said a little sadly. It was a little depressing to think that it might be the truth.
“Hey now, none of that.” she said while walking over and patting me on the back. “You should have more faith in yourself.” she then grabbed my head with her hands and shoved it between her breasts. “Can you feel that?”
“yesh. It feelsh good” was my muffled reply. It felt amazing, like silk pillows.
“I meant my heartbeat.” she said with a amused giggle as she pushed my head back out.
“Oh.”
“What I was trying to say as I know its hard given what I am.” she tapped her one of her horns and a tail waved behind her. “But I'm still a woman, demon on not and I wouldn't have even bothered with you if you weren't up to my tastes. It also means I get to keep you for myself, if no one wants you then I'd gladly take you.”
She was fully serious about this, the look in her eyes told me so, they held none of the playfulness from earlier, if she really thought little of me she would have just had her way and be done with it. It made me smile, she actually wanted this to work out really was something. There was also the fact that I was appealing to a woman, if that wasn't something to be proud of I don't know what is.
“Is that it for your questions?” Isolde asked as she pulled me into a hug (putting my head in her chest again) and started to play with my hair.
“Well yeah...but what are you doing?”
“What do you think? I'm about to start our relationship.” she whispered lustfully in my ear.
“But I don't think I'm ready for this why don't we talk some more.” I'm pulled my head up and looked at her face, it was almost glowing as red as her eye's, her tail was twitching and waving madly and she was also panting hard. Words were not going to get to her now.
“I'm done talking, I can't take it any more...please, let me have you.” She said as she pushed me onto my bed and started to aggressively kissing me.
From that point on I was gone, my mind surrendered to the flow of the moment and I returned the enthusiasm in the kiss. I remembered that I thought at the beginning that this was all a hoax.
Never have have I been so happy to be wrong.
Spoiler: show
There joking right? Did I get a dud prize or something? Maybe it was my punishment for not reading that manual.
Those where my thoughts as a looked at the result.
*BLUE SLIME*
A slime... really?
My little neighbourhood had changed over the last months I only needed to look outside my window to see the proof that this “game” was real. My neighbour's garden now had a giant flower in it and inside was a green skinned woman who looked like she was fused with the thing. If that wasn't weird enough I'm sure the man sleeps inside with her every night, the guy must love nectar baths.
The house opposite mine now had a “perching station” on its roof and has been a meeting place for various bird women. I even had a decent conversation with some of them. Its actually how I herd about the game, though how its classified as a game is beyond me.
The older generation in the area have tried to downplay thee weird place it was becoming, some going as far as to deny the existence of these girls, my parents included.
So I was kind of in a `no harm done` mood, when I found the email.
But a slime...
Right up there with a goblins and large rats as the `starter punching bag` of RPG's, a simple blue blob of not-really-a-threat. Why a am I stuck with a pile of goop while some other lucky bastard is hanging out with a dragon lady or even one of those demons?
Actually scratch that about the demons, I'm sick of religion and those nuns and their fallen god can stuff it. The less said about that one goat girl, the better.
Ah well, I decided to just wait until this apparently female slime gets here. The sun was baking today so I move to the kitchen to get myself some water, my mind drifted to happy thoughts as I poured out a jug full and got some in a glass to treat myself To a nice cold glass of sapphire blue wate-
Wait.
The glass isn't tinted and last time I checked water that came out the tap isn't blue.
I put the glass and jug down and poured more of the stuff out in to glasses. All of it was the same, thick blue, and semi clear. After about 5 buckets of the the stuff regular water started flowing again. Leaving me with a kitchen packed with containers for the stuff.
I was annoyed as I looked a the original glass, was this my slime? Really? I felt like I had been pranked as I starting to poke my finger in the glass, it was somewhat sticky compared to before. it isn't even sentient! Why did I get such...a...thing...
My thoughts slowed to a halt to a halt as the slime in the glass had wrapped itself around my finger and pulled it self up my arm, I had been in such a minor rage that I hadn't even noticed it until it was on my wrist.
As if reacting to my pause the material on my wrist stopped its advance. After a few seconds of dead silence there was a small vibration it started to move again, regardless of my staring at it.
With a yelp of surprise I started shaking my arm like a madman in order to get it off me and eventually I was successful when the goop fell to the floor with a splat. I stared having no idea what to do. That was until it starting to give out a small humming sound.
I never thought I would see a scene like this in real life, all the slime I had gathers started to crawl out of their containers, I back up to watch as each bucket was emptied out and each lump of goo crawled slowly to the piece I had thrown from my arm witch was absorbing it all and increasing in volume.
As the slime was literally pulling itself together I sat there scared, here we have a creature I think I just injured or at least shown hostility towards and its reforming like the god-dammed T-1000, I swear if this thing forms a guy in a cop suit I'm jumping out the window.
The slime had finished becoming whole and was now a bug lump in the middle of my kitchens open floor, shaking like jelly. I took a curious step forward and then took it back as a woman's head and shoulders rose out of it. Oh yeah... it is meant to be female, still not trusting it though.
Her face looked young as far as I could tell, she had hair (or at least what looked like hair) flowing town her back, I do mean flowing, it was like looking at a waterfall of oil. She certainly stopped looking like a RPG punching bag, to me she looked pretty (as fare as a woman made out of liquid was capable of being).
Clear blue eyes opened up to stare at me with almost childlike curiosity as the body almost fully formed with the exception of the legs witch where part of her...base? I did not budge a inch and just stared back at her, part of me still hooked on the terminator thing and another part amazed at the fact that I could look her in the eye and thought the back of the head, like a living Ice statue.
Well might as well see if she can talk and get some kind of ball rolling. “Um... hello?”
the slime blinked a few times (Her eyelids cover her eyes but I can still see though her head, how does that work?) before a smile spread across its face.
“Hi~” he voice was drawled out like she was sleepy or drunk but hey its a start.
“Do you have a name?”
“Um...I'm not sure.” was the reply. What? How can you not be sure if you have a name or not? She didn't seem to care about my confusion and carried on. “Did you push the button?”
“You mean the game right?”
The slimes face took on a look like it was trying to think hard before she replied “I don't know, the funny blue man told me to ask. After that I ended up in a dark place before here”
I'm guessing that the `funny blue man` was 3M and the dark place was my plumbing, but how did she end up there? The magician didn't strike me as cruel. Never mind, its a question for later.
“In that case yes I did push the button.”
Like a light switch her eyes glazed over and she started moving towards me with a dreamy smile on her face. “Yay!” She cried out as she approached. “My human!”
“Wait! Hold on! your what?” I said as I stepped back only to realise I was against the wall.
“The funny man told me that I'd get my own human if I agreed.” the slime said as she flowed forward. “He said a lot of other things but I didn't listen, thinking makes me hungry.”
I was distracted by trying to make logical sense of that to not realise that she was at arms length away from me. Thinking fast I put my hands on her shoulders in order to push her away but my hands ended up sinking into them. I felt a weird kind of restriction around my hands as she shivered with happiness.
"It feels so nice.” the slime almost sang out as she lifted her arms up and they morphed around my own. The was a weird draining sensation that numbed the nerves and the growing pleasant feeling was stopping me from attempting to pull them out. I drifted into a half daze as we just kinda stood there, my arms in hers.
After a minuted or town in that the she pulled a way with a satisfied smile and I slumped down to the floor with my back still against the wall. My arms felt weird, they where dry, it was a hot day and I know I got seriously clammy but it felt and looked like all my sweat on my arms was gone. this sensation felt weird, it was like drying myself after a shower, and it felt just as good.
“Tasty” the slime said to herself.
“What? What do you mean?” I said questioningly
“Your a nice man.” The slime spoke as if I didn't say any thing. “Mummy made me remember that nice men offer snacks.”
Okay, that meant only one thing, she just used my arm sweat as nourishment. Weird thing that she's capable of, but I can ask about how and or why later. Hold on, offer? “I didn't offer any thing” I spoke in confusion.
“Yes you did, you put your arms up.” Was her simple reply.
I had to admit. Her simple way of thinking had charm to it. Granted she just used me to `eat` without me even knowing that's what she was doing. But in her head she was offered food and considered me a nice guy for it.
The slime poked my chest to get my attention. “Um... nice man?” she said nervously
I found it cute that nice man was my name according to her. “What is it?”
“Who's that lady?”
I had no idea what she- oh.
Looking though the lime instead of at her (I'm sure there's something meaningful about that) I saw my mother staring at me. She was anything but happy.
“Hi mum, I was just-”
“Don't you dare `hi mum` me!” she almost roared in anger. “What is that and why is it in our house?”
The slime turned back to me and pulled me in to a hug while shivering in fright. I on the other hand was uncased by vibrating jelly up to my neck which topped the feeling in my arms as strangest sensation ever.
Half cowering under my mothers `talk or I break you` stare I cleared my throat. “She, mother, is a blue slime, she's my result from the roulette game. Her name is...” oh right, she didn't give her name. “even she doesn't know.”
I could see the blood flow through that vein on her fore head as the right eye looked like it fall out from all the twitching. “You've also used the damn e-mail!? I cant believe this! I just had to listen to how my work colleague's son has now `adopted` some girl with goat horns and feet as a little sister and now you're doing the this with one that barely looks human. I raised you to me a proper man.”
Oh great, mothers rant mode, how I missed you. On a side note I might know that goat girl.
She carried on while pointing at the slime. “She has to go, we are not our neighbour with that insult to plants and we are not that bird house across the street. If anyone is going to be a normal family it's going to be us.”
The slime looked more confused then scared “Go?” she asked in her still slow way of speaking.
“Yes go, I don't care how you got here, but I want you to unhand my son and show you self out the door!”
The slime's grip on me tightened as her eyes widened in understanding “No, please! No take me away from nice man!” her eyes where watering, that should not be possible. Again, questions for later.
“Sorry buy your going to have to fine another `nice man`”
“But Mummy said you should only have one nice man” she said as she rubbed my face with her hand, unconsciously taking the sweat from my cheek. “I want this nice man, he's kind and offered me snacks”
“I'm sure other people could offer better snacks.”
“No! His taste is the best to me!”
Liked by living liquid because of my sweat, it made scene if you thought about it, after all body fluid means something else for her.
I could see my mother's anger deflating with each reply the slime made, it was like talking to a child. Her reasons to stay with me where simple. But the honesty that came with them made me feel warm, you know what? Screw it. I take back what I said earlier, you can keep your dragons, this slime is mine!
“Mum, I want to keep her.” it was like I had a stray puppy, granted a puppy that's clear blue and has a malleable form but still.
“Did you not hear me just now?” that vein was returning.
“You said you raised me to be a proper man. Part of that means I make my own decisions, and even though I've just met her, I've kinda grown fond of her already. Besides who cares about being normal?”
“What would your father think?”
“Dad's employed a Kracken and a Minotaur for his labour force, I don't think he'll care that much.”
“He what!?” my mother face took on a expression that read pure violence before it looked like it reset to a more neutral expression. “Fine, I give up! You have to take care of her and keep her out of trouble, my god its like you brought in a stray puppy.”
“My thoughts exactly.” I said with laugh.
“What I need right now is a strong drink.” my mum removed herself from the conversation and walked to the fridge.
With me laughing the slime once more looked confused. “Do I sill have to go?” she asked with worry.
I stroked her head...or tried to, it was kinda sticky. “Not at all, you can stay.”
While the slime was happy, she looked like she was already on to more important things “Does that mean I can have a meal?”
A meal? She's hungry again already, I guess she was telling the truth about that thinking thing. Wait, if sweat on two arms served as a snack, what would she mean by a full- no, it cant be, it isn't that right?
The slime's eyeing my crotch.
Oh....son of a-
“Meal? And while were on the topic.” my mum spoke up from by the fridge. “What did she mean by snack? You haven't used anything in here.”
This will not end well.
Those where my thoughts as a looked at the result.
*BLUE SLIME*
A slime... really?
My little neighbourhood had changed over the last months I only needed to look outside my window to see the proof that this “game” was real. My neighbour's garden now had a giant flower in it and inside was a green skinned woman who looked like she was fused with the thing. If that wasn't weird enough I'm sure the man sleeps inside with her every night, the guy must love nectar baths.
The house opposite mine now had a “perching station” on its roof and has been a meeting place for various bird women. I even had a decent conversation with some of them. Its actually how I herd about the game, though how its classified as a game is beyond me.
The older generation in the area have tried to downplay thee weird place it was becoming, some going as far as to deny the existence of these girls, my parents included.
So I was kind of in a `no harm done` mood, when I found the email.
But a slime...
Right up there with a goblins and large rats as the `starter punching bag` of RPG's, a simple blue blob of not-really-a-threat. Why a am I stuck with a pile of goop while some other lucky bastard is hanging out with a dragon lady or even one of those demons?
Actually scratch that about the demons, I'm sick of religion and those nuns and their fallen god can stuff it. The less said about that one goat girl, the better.
Ah well, I decided to just wait until this apparently female slime gets here. The sun was baking today so I move to the kitchen to get myself some water, my mind drifted to happy thoughts as I poured out a jug full and got some in a glass to treat myself To a nice cold glass of sapphire blue wate-
Wait.
The glass isn't tinted and last time I checked water that came out the tap isn't blue.
I put the glass and jug down and poured more of the stuff out in to glasses. All of it was the same, thick blue, and semi clear. After about 5 buckets of the the stuff regular water started flowing again. Leaving me with a kitchen packed with containers for the stuff.
I was annoyed as I looked a the original glass, was this my slime? Really? I felt like I had been pranked as I starting to poke my finger in the glass, it was somewhat sticky compared to before. it isn't even sentient! Why did I get such...a...thing...
My thoughts slowed to a halt to a halt as the slime in the glass had wrapped itself around my finger and pulled it self up my arm, I had been in such a minor rage that I hadn't even noticed it until it was on my wrist.
As if reacting to my pause the material on my wrist stopped its advance. After a few seconds of dead silence there was a small vibration it started to move again, regardless of my staring at it.
With a yelp of surprise I started shaking my arm like a madman in order to get it off me and eventually I was successful when the goop fell to the floor with a splat. I stared having no idea what to do. That was until it starting to give out a small humming sound.
I never thought I would see a scene like this in real life, all the slime I had gathers started to crawl out of their containers, I back up to watch as each bucket was emptied out and each lump of goo crawled slowly to the piece I had thrown from my arm witch was absorbing it all and increasing in volume.
As the slime was literally pulling itself together I sat there scared, here we have a creature I think I just injured or at least shown hostility towards and its reforming like the god-dammed T-1000, I swear if this thing forms a guy in a cop suit I'm jumping out the window.
The slime had finished becoming whole and was now a bug lump in the middle of my kitchens open floor, shaking like jelly. I took a curious step forward and then took it back as a woman's head and shoulders rose out of it. Oh yeah... it is meant to be female, still not trusting it though.
Her face looked young as far as I could tell, she had hair (or at least what looked like hair) flowing town her back, I do mean flowing, it was like looking at a waterfall of oil. She certainly stopped looking like a RPG punching bag, to me she looked pretty (as fare as a woman made out of liquid was capable of being).
Clear blue eyes opened up to stare at me with almost childlike curiosity as the body almost fully formed with the exception of the legs witch where part of her...base? I did not budge a inch and just stared back at her, part of me still hooked on the terminator thing and another part amazed at the fact that I could look her in the eye and thought the back of the head, like a living Ice statue.
Well might as well see if she can talk and get some kind of ball rolling. “Um... hello?”
the slime blinked a few times (Her eyelids cover her eyes but I can still see though her head, how does that work?) before a smile spread across its face.
“Hi~” he voice was drawled out like she was sleepy or drunk but hey its a start.
“Do you have a name?”
“Um...I'm not sure.” was the reply. What? How can you not be sure if you have a name or not? She didn't seem to care about my confusion and carried on. “Did you push the button?”
“You mean the game right?”
The slimes face took on a look like it was trying to think hard before she replied “I don't know, the funny blue man told me to ask. After that I ended up in a dark place before here”
I'm guessing that the `funny blue man` was 3M and the dark place was my plumbing, but how did she end up there? The magician didn't strike me as cruel. Never mind, its a question for later.
“In that case yes I did push the button.”
Like a light switch her eyes glazed over and she started moving towards me with a dreamy smile on her face. “Yay!” She cried out as she approached. “My human!”
“Wait! Hold on! your what?” I said as I stepped back only to realise I was against the wall.
“The funny man told me that I'd get my own human if I agreed.” the slime said as she flowed forward. “He said a lot of other things but I didn't listen, thinking makes me hungry.”
I was distracted by trying to make logical sense of that to not realise that she was at arms length away from me. Thinking fast I put my hands on her shoulders in order to push her away but my hands ended up sinking into them. I felt a weird kind of restriction around my hands as she shivered with happiness.
"It feels so nice.” the slime almost sang out as she lifted her arms up and they morphed around my own. The was a weird draining sensation that numbed the nerves and the growing pleasant feeling was stopping me from attempting to pull them out. I drifted into a half daze as we just kinda stood there, my arms in hers.
After a minuted or town in that the she pulled a way with a satisfied smile and I slumped down to the floor with my back still against the wall. My arms felt weird, they where dry, it was a hot day and I know I got seriously clammy but it felt and looked like all my sweat on my arms was gone. this sensation felt weird, it was like drying myself after a shower, and it felt just as good.
“Tasty” the slime said to herself.
“What? What do you mean?” I said questioningly
“Your a nice man.” The slime spoke as if I didn't say any thing. “Mummy made me remember that nice men offer snacks.”
Okay, that meant only one thing, she just used my arm sweat as nourishment. Weird thing that she's capable of, but I can ask about how and or why later. Hold on, offer? “I didn't offer any thing” I spoke in confusion.
“Yes you did, you put your arms up.” Was her simple reply.
I had to admit. Her simple way of thinking had charm to it. Granted she just used me to `eat` without me even knowing that's what she was doing. But in her head she was offered food and considered me a nice guy for it.
The slime poked my chest to get my attention. “Um... nice man?” she said nervously
I found it cute that nice man was my name according to her. “What is it?”
“Who's that lady?”
I had no idea what she- oh.
Looking though the lime instead of at her (I'm sure there's something meaningful about that) I saw my mother staring at me. She was anything but happy.
“Hi mum, I was just-”
“Don't you dare `hi mum` me!” she almost roared in anger. “What is that and why is it in our house?”
The slime turned back to me and pulled me in to a hug while shivering in fright. I on the other hand was uncased by vibrating jelly up to my neck which topped the feeling in my arms as strangest sensation ever.
Half cowering under my mothers `talk or I break you` stare I cleared my throat. “She, mother, is a blue slime, she's my result from the roulette game. Her name is...” oh right, she didn't give her name. “even she doesn't know.”
I could see the blood flow through that vein on her fore head as the right eye looked like it fall out from all the twitching. “You've also used the damn e-mail!? I cant believe this! I just had to listen to how my work colleague's son has now `adopted` some girl with goat horns and feet as a little sister and now you're doing the this with one that barely looks human. I raised you to me a proper man.”
Oh great, mothers rant mode, how I missed you. On a side note I might know that goat girl.
She carried on while pointing at the slime. “She has to go, we are not our neighbour with that insult to plants and we are not that bird house across the street. If anyone is going to be a normal family it's going to be us.”
The slime looked more confused then scared “Go?” she asked in her still slow way of speaking.
“Yes go, I don't care how you got here, but I want you to unhand my son and show you self out the door!”
The slime's grip on me tightened as her eyes widened in understanding “No, please! No take me away from nice man!” her eyes where watering, that should not be possible. Again, questions for later.
“Sorry buy your going to have to fine another `nice man`”
“But Mummy said you should only have one nice man” she said as she rubbed my face with her hand, unconsciously taking the sweat from my cheek. “I want this nice man, he's kind and offered me snacks”
“I'm sure other people could offer better snacks.”
“No! His taste is the best to me!”
Liked by living liquid because of my sweat, it made scene if you thought about it, after all body fluid means something else for her.
I could see my mother's anger deflating with each reply the slime made, it was like talking to a child. Her reasons to stay with me where simple. But the honesty that came with them made me feel warm, you know what? Screw it. I take back what I said earlier, you can keep your dragons, this slime is mine!
“Mum, I want to keep her.” it was like I had a stray puppy, granted a puppy that's clear blue and has a malleable form but still.
“Did you not hear me just now?” that vein was returning.
“You said you raised me to be a proper man. Part of that means I make my own decisions, and even though I've just met her, I've kinda grown fond of her already. Besides who cares about being normal?”
“What would your father think?”
“Dad's employed a Kracken and a Minotaur for his labour force, I don't think he'll care that much.”
“He what!?” my mother face took on a expression that read pure violence before it looked like it reset to a more neutral expression. “Fine, I give up! You have to take care of her and keep her out of trouble, my god its like you brought in a stray puppy.”
“My thoughts exactly.” I said with laugh.
“What I need right now is a strong drink.” my mum removed herself from the conversation and walked to the fridge.
With me laughing the slime once more looked confused. “Do I sill have to go?” she asked with worry.
I stroked her head...or tried to, it was kinda sticky. “Not at all, you can stay.”
While the slime was happy, she looked like she was already on to more important things “Does that mean I can have a meal?”
A meal? She's hungry again already, I guess she was telling the truth about that thinking thing. Wait, if sweat on two arms served as a snack, what would she mean by a full- no, it cant be, it isn't that right?
The slime's eyeing my crotch.
Oh....son of a-
“Meal? And while were on the topic.” my mum spoke up from by the fridge. “What did she mean by snack? You haven't used anything in here.”
This will not end well.
Spoiler: show
I'll kill him. I'm going to kill him
I'm going to make sure that magic man feels me choke the god-dammed air from his lungs.
It was meant to be simple, push button, receive a woman for a what I believed was a date and maybe get a relationship out of it. It was a godsend for a guy like me, especially after that thing with my ex.
Oh yes, her. It angers me every time. One would think it would be awesome and lucky to date a model. But for me it was hell. The bossiness, the put downs, I remember it all, and then 2 weeks ago. I finally had enough and she calls me a bad human being ( my buddies put it as growing a spine.). And even now she visits the house, trying to tell me that I will never do better then her and saying I shroud be grateful she's even dealing with me to try and fix the PR disaster of us breaking up. I thought with the game I could finally escape the evil woman.
I should have listened when my brain screamed “You fool! You know not what you do!” as I pushed the button.
That was 4 hours ago.
Now it's because this thrice dammed game that I'm hiding behind my sofa in the corner of my living room which now looked like a warzone, with a water gun with low ammo in one hand and in the other a broom I was using as a makeshift spear.
All of this to hold back those three beastly women back that wanted to `play` with me. I guess it was a game to them.
“Hey big boy, where'd you go? ~” came a deep but playful voice. oh Christ that's them now.
“Didn't you want to play?” a second voice. Along with some sniffing sounds. There's no way they will-
“Cerry! Burnie! He's back in the living room, the scent's weak but its still fresh!” the third voice made itself known. How did she do that? I doused this whole room with oust before I settled down. It didn't matter, in seconds they where in the room with me and a took a look at the women who now pretty much cornered me.
Hell-hounds is what they where, wolf-women with charcoal black skin and fur, ruby read eyes that looked like they where constantly smouldering with flames, all of having teeth bearing grins on their face's. They various styles of wildly spiky black hair, it was the only way I could visually tell the difference between them.
Cerrine (long hair), Bernice (long hair in a ponytail) and Rusilia (shoulder length), the `Cerberus sisters` apparently they are a tight-knit group of girls from a volcano island in the world they come from, gaining the title from the hell they'd raise. They did every major thing together and right now, that meant me.
When they first came they surrounded me and introduced themselves. Then after a questionable time of all three of them sniffing me they decided they wanted to keep me. Then the `playing` began and while I knew what that was about and despite how beautiful they where I wasn't going to just let them have their way with me like I'm some toy, that's not what I signed up for.
So then all hell broke loose and to say things got rough was a understatement of the decade , I some how managed to escape, every time I tried to leave the house one of them would block the way and I'm not brave enough to jump out the window. Now I'm here as sort of `last stand`, bruises and scuffs from earlier tumbles covered my body as I prepared for round...7? I wasn't sure but by hell I'll fight to the end.
“Come out of there! There's no point in hiding from us.” Cerrine's voice brought my mind back to the present.
I took a deep breath and shouted out in the most manly voice I could manage. “I refused to be taken against my will!”
The answer to my boast was laughter. “I don't believe it! A man turning it down like he has a choice!” Bernice said between giggles. “I want to continue this! Its is the most fun I've had in ages!”
“agreed!” respond the other two as they approached the sofa.
If that's the way they wanted it Thinking fast I unscrewed the water tank from the gun and threw it at the women know for a fact their eyes will follow the movement and that will distract them just enough that I could make a break for it and even if it didn't distract them, I think there enjoying the hunt and toying with me so they'll let me escape. They only didn't seem to like it if I tried to leave the house completely.
Sure enough, I successfully made it into the kitchen, I made certain to enter every room on the way and left one of my socks in the closet as a scent distraction, that should buy me some time in this demented hide and seek.
Thinking that food was the best course of action right now I opened the fridge and was witness to a horrible sight.
My fruit was almost gone, interestingly they left the peaches.
The fruit juice jug was broke open.
And a site that made me wail in despair, the bacon packet was shredded and empty. My smoked pork, the meat of kings, taken from me! The women herd my wail and rushed to the kitchen, to see me holding the empty bacon packet in my hands.
I was like the first snap in a dam brake before it all game crashing down I was only seeing two things; the hell-hounds and red.
“You ate... my bacon...”
These women, I let them trash my house, I let them do what the want but they have gone too far!
“What's wrong about that? We were hungry!” replied Rusilia with a raised eyebrow.
“No one, and I mean no one, touches my god-damned bacon!”
“Oh really?” Cerrine's grin, looked like it would break her face. “And what are you going to so about it?”
“Ill teach you to mess with my food!” and I jumped at them in righteous fury.
Let it be known that jumping at a trio of frisky wolf-women isn't the best idea in the world.
Let it also be known that if some messes with my bacon I'd still do it without any regret.
It was only when sunlight of the next day hit my eye's and I was in bed with the three of them asleep around me that I realised I was a fool, I remember it in pieces; my valiant charge to avenge my food had some how ended up with me and the hell-hounds in a awesome 4-way kiss, then I was pinned down and as they say... the rest is history. The night had pretty much killed my thoughts of vengeance against 3M. That masked fool was onto something.
Still I did it by my own choice... I think. I hope it was, any other way would ruin my current mood. I look at the girls, its amazing how these wild women can look so peaceful while sleeping.
“Maybe just this once bacon is a small price to pay.” I said to myself looking at the sky via the window.
“You still hung up on that big boy?”
I turned to my left, Cerrine had awoken up.
“Not really.” I said honestly. “I'm actually grateful for losing myself at that point. I could always buy more.”
“good, but you know what I think? If you that's what it takes to get you so aggressive, we won't let you have any more bacon.”
I tried to get up and out of bed but her paw shot out and held me down as she climbed on top of me, her tail wagging tickling my legs. “What are you doing?”
“I want more. now.”
“But the others-”
“Will wake up to our noise, I know.” she said as she gave me a kiss “They'll be just as ready as I am, I just want my turn first.”
With the feelings of last night still lighting in my brain, I let her carry on. Soon the other two awoke.
And I didn't leave the bed till noon.
(1 month later)
I sat in my recently repaired living room, thinking to myself.
I don't care how intense they are. Or how sometimes our nights together are completely one sided.
I love them, all three of them. I really do.
My time with these girls where amazing, granted I now had less furniture due to our `fights` but it was all for the greater good of being with them, plus fighting for equality in a relationship like this is fun. Even my friends and family approved of the relationship, saying I was now happy instead of just stable.
Screw cloud 9. I'm in space right now. Nothing could ruin my-
*ring*
Ah the doorbell, that should be the delivery man with my new TV, we kinda broke the last one during our activities.
Opening the door with enough cheese in my smile to fill the moon the started “Hello! What can I do...for you...” my smile had been dragged down in to a frown strong enough break metal. Looks like I was wrong, there was a thing that could ruin my mood today as I looked into the eyes of my ex.
“Julie” I almost spat out her name like something foul. She was as I saw her last time, the supermodel body in that pink monstrosity she called the latest fashion, the brown hair, the foul perfume and the black, evil eyes of a shallow, vile bict- Calm down, man! She not going to eat your soul! Just see what she wants.
“What do you want?” I parroted my thoughts.
“Well, darling.” I shivered in disgust at that word. “I been thinking its about time you pay up.”
Not this crap again. “I told you many times before Julie, breaking up is not like a divorce, I don't owe you jack.”
“Oh but you do.” Julie's smile turned sinister. “You see, my farther just bought that little shopping centre that holds the game store you work in, what WOULD you do if you found yourself without a job?”
Oh crap, she's turned to black mail? This isn't good. “I should have asked this a long time ago, but why? Why do this to me? If I remember right you didn't want to see me again after we ended the thing we had.”
“Because you rejected me!” Julie's `magazine beauty` face contorted into twisted anger. “Do you know how humiliating it is for a person like you to break up with me and that crap hits the public? Me! I've got thousands of fans wanting to lick my shoes, and you, the one who had it all, reject me?
You are nothing! Some little man from a crappy part of London with no drive in his life. You're suppose to do anything for me, anything I wanted! That's what men are for! But no! You divided to have some `self worth`” she said the last to two words in a mocking tone.
“So you you chose the Saturday morning villain route and had your oh so precious farther buy the centre to make me suffer?” I was livid, my livelihood was about to be destroyed because of some rich girl's 2 month long tantrum. She had finally got me where it hurts.
“If that's the way you want to put it then fine. Even if this stunt doesn't get fixed I can still make you life hell.” she said crossing her arms “It doesn't haft to be this way you know. Just agree to come back to me in the eyes of the public and nothing bad will happen. Hell, I'll call my dad and tell him to make you owner of the store.”
“You know damn well I wont do that.” I growled out. The crap this woman would pull to make herself look good.
“You don't have a choice.” she said with a evil snigger. “Its your dream job isn't it? And on top of that, Isn't there a crisis in unemployment right now? Face it darling, I own you now! Its not that bad, like I said, a guy like you can't to better than me!” she then broke into the best impression of the wicked witch's cackle I've ever heard.
Her laughter was halted by loud, feral growling behind me. I turn my head to see the girls had gathered around the door and had been listening to us talk, Julie's last words must of set them off.
Looking at the a group of ladies behind me Julies face turn to disgust. “What the hell are you three meant to be?” The growling only got louder.
I did say I used the game to escape this woman and I got most of what I wanted by having these girls love me, now is my chance to go for 100% victory. “Oh where are my manners?” I could only describe my tone as `giddy joy` “Julie, meet the Cerberus sisters. Ladies meet my ex-girlfriend Julie.”
“Oh I heard her name all-right” said Cerrine through gritted teeth. “What I want to know is if your not together, why is she calling you darling?”
“Why does she say she own you?” Bernice added.
“And why does she smell so foul?” Rusilia finished off getting a nod of agreement from the other two.
I had to hold down a chuckle a the scent comment but Julie didn't look like she was fazed. “He belongs to me because if he doesn't obey me is life will be ruined. Just like he ruined mine. My farther owns his workplace and I've got connections in the model industry, he cant do any thing unless I say so.” she puffed out her chest in some sort of pride. “He just needs to know his place.”
The hell-hounds all looked at her blankly, then at me and then at each other. Those toothy grins I loved to see spread across their faces. “Oh he knows his place, its with us.” said Bernice flatly
Julie was a woman used to getting her own way, so a blunt line like that made her do a double take. “what?”
“You called him nothing, why would a man like big boy here go with somebody like you? We treat him with the respect he deserves and he cares for us from his heart.” Rusilia said.
Julie was a angry again. “I doesn't matter what you think! I will always have my way with him no matter what. And there's nothing his little pets can do about -ack!” apparently the word `pet` was taboo for hell-hounds, or at least it was for Cerrine a she flew past me and slammed Julie against the hallway wall, her clawed hand gripping around the offending woman's neck.
“How about a little story?” Cerrine's tone was cold and filled with gravel. “When we first arrived here by the game of the magus. We met this man right here. Most men that encounter our kind either start crying or break eventually and just let it happen, but not him.
He fought back, I couldn't believe it? A man who didn't want to be just used, that didn't follow that `doesn't matter, had sex` mentality? We had a wonderful time chasing him around the house and trying to make him ours, even our first time was only because the threw himself at us in blind anger and in the end it just kinda of flowed it to what we have now.” she paused and looked at me with a smile on her face. Then dropped it as she look back at Julie.
“He works hard to love us in his own way instead of doing just what we want all the time. He values choice and didn't want to be under anyone, something I didn't value myself until I met him. Its something that we grew fond of fast. We all agreed after a week that he belongs to us and we love him dearly. I wouldn't change that spark of defiance for anything.”
I was in the most unmanly state in my life. Tears threatened to pour out as took her words to heart as she spoke of her love for me.
“And now...” the fire around Cerrine's eyes lit up. “I find someone telling him he's supposed to be something he's not and what's worse force him into a relationship of lies and blackmail. We don't take kindly to people that threaten what's ours.” the growling had started yet again.
“So what, I still own his store, his life is mine what no matter what you do- mmph!” Julies reand was ended be a clawed hand covering her mouth as Cerrine leaned in closer to her face, making her go pale.
“Listen and listen well subhuman, He. Is. Ours! He belongs to us as our husband and we will get rid of all that troubles him. And that includes you. If big boy over here loses his job because of your pettiness, we will know and there will be a reckoning! When I'm done with you and your farther, you wont be able to look at us without soiling yourself. Do I make myself clear?” she shouted at the end as she open the door and pushed her outside.
“Is that a threat?” Julie stuttered out.
“No, that's a promise, this is a threat; call anyone of us `pet` again and ill treat you to a meal of your ripped out nails in a roll of your hair!” Bernice shouted out from behind Cerrine.
“This isn't over, you hear me you bastard! This isn't over!” Julie said as she ran to her car and drove of with a screech.
I sat there dumbstruck, what was I gonna do? Its was a shitstorm about to blow, I might lose my job over this! All I know that I won the battle today, but I may have triggered a war.
By the time I was thinking strait again I had noticed that they had dragged me to the sofa, and snuggling up to me.
“So what now? Women like her wont stop until they get what they want, have you got any ideas?” I asked the women around me.
Silence reigned in the room for a minute the rusilia spoke out “I think I might know how to fix this. I need to use the phone later.”
“Oh sweet!” I wondered about her knowing how to use a phone. “Wait, why later?”
The women shared a giggle between themselves as their tails wagged in excitement. “I think someone needs to be reminded of who they belong to.”
“Is that so?” I grinned. “I thought I taught you last time when I won.”
“Oh really? You know you can't be at the top forever” Bernice matched my grin and added a raised eyebrow.
“I did it once, I can do it again!” I boasted as I took my shirt off.
Cerrine laughed. “Then bring it big boy!”
I put my worries to the side as I dodged a pounce by the girls. I was fully sure that Julie would be back. But for for I had happier things to focus on.
For now, the game is on.
I'm going to make sure that magic man feels me choke the god-dammed air from his lungs.
It was meant to be simple, push button, receive a woman for a what I believed was a date and maybe get a relationship out of it. It was a godsend for a guy like me, especially after that thing with my ex.
Oh yes, her. It angers me every time. One would think it would be awesome and lucky to date a model. But for me it was hell. The bossiness, the put downs, I remember it all, and then 2 weeks ago. I finally had enough and she calls me a bad human being ( my buddies put it as growing a spine.). And even now she visits the house, trying to tell me that I will never do better then her and saying I shroud be grateful she's even dealing with me to try and fix the PR disaster of us breaking up. I thought with the game I could finally escape the evil woman.
I should have listened when my brain screamed “You fool! You know not what you do!” as I pushed the button.
That was 4 hours ago.
Now it's because this thrice dammed game that I'm hiding behind my sofa in the corner of my living room which now looked like a warzone, with a water gun with low ammo in one hand and in the other a broom I was using as a makeshift spear.
All of this to hold back those three beastly women back that wanted to `play` with me. I guess it was a game to them.
“Hey big boy, where'd you go? ~” came a deep but playful voice. oh Christ that's them now.
“Didn't you want to play?” a second voice. Along with some sniffing sounds. There's no way they will-
“Cerry! Burnie! He's back in the living room, the scent's weak but its still fresh!” the third voice made itself known. How did she do that? I doused this whole room with oust before I settled down. It didn't matter, in seconds they where in the room with me and a took a look at the women who now pretty much cornered me.
Hell-hounds is what they where, wolf-women with charcoal black skin and fur, ruby read eyes that looked like they where constantly smouldering with flames, all of having teeth bearing grins on their face's. They various styles of wildly spiky black hair, it was the only way I could visually tell the difference between them.
Cerrine (long hair), Bernice (long hair in a ponytail) and Rusilia (shoulder length), the `Cerberus sisters` apparently they are a tight-knit group of girls from a volcano island in the world they come from, gaining the title from the hell they'd raise. They did every major thing together and right now, that meant me.
When they first came they surrounded me and introduced themselves. Then after a questionable time of all three of them sniffing me they decided they wanted to keep me. Then the `playing` began and while I knew what that was about and despite how beautiful they where I wasn't going to just let them have their way with me like I'm some toy, that's not what I signed up for.
So then all hell broke loose and to say things got rough was a understatement of the decade , I some how managed to escape, every time I tried to leave the house one of them would block the way and I'm not brave enough to jump out the window. Now I'm here as sort of `last stand`, bruises and scuffs from earlier tumbles covered my body as I prepared for round...7? I wasn't sure but by hell I'll fight to the end.
“Come out of there! There's no point in hiding from us.” Cerrine's voice brought my mind back to the present.
I took a deep breath and shouted out in the most manly voice I could manage. “I refused to be taken against my will!”
The answer to my boast was laughter. “I don't believe it! A man turning it down like he has a choice!” Bernice said between giggles. “I want to continue this! Its is the most fun I've had in ages!”
“agreed!” respond the other two as they approached the sofa.
If that's the way they wanted it Thinking fast I unscrewed the water tank from the gun and threw it at the women know for a fact their eyes will follow the movement and that will distract them just enough that I could make a break for it and even if it didn't distract them, I think there enjoying the hunt and toying with me so they'll let me escape. They only didn't seem to like it if I tried to leave the house completely.
Sure enough, I successfully made it into the kitchen, I made certain to enter every room on the way and left one of my socks in the closet as a scent distraction, that should buy me some time in this demented hide and seek.
Thinking that food was the best course of action right now I opened the fridge and was witness to a horrible sight.
My fruit was almost gone, interestingly they left the peaches.
The fruit juice jug was broke open.
And a site that made me wail in despair, the bacon packet was shredded and empty. My smoked pork, the meat of kings, taken from me! The women herd my wail and rushed to the kitchen, to see me holding the empty bacon packet in my hands.
I was like the first snap in a dam brake before it all game crashing down I was only seeing two things; the hell-hounds and red.
“You ate... my bacon...”
These women, I let them trash my house, I let them do what the want but they have gone too far!
“What's wrong about that? We were hungry!” replied Rusilia with a raised eyebrow.
“No one, and I mean no one, touches my god-damned bacon!”
“Oh really?” Cerrine's grin, looked like it would break her face. “And what are you going to so about it?”
“Ill teach you to mess with my food!” and I jumped at them in righteous fury.
Let it be known that jumping at a trio of frisky wolf-women isn't the best idea in the world.
Let it also be known that if some messes with my bacon I'd still do it without any regret.
It was only when sunlight of the next day hit my eye's and I was in bed with the three of them asleep around me that I realised I was a fool, I remember it in pieces; my valiant charge to avenge my food had some how ended up with me and the hell-hounds in a awesome 4-way kiss, then I was pinned down and as they say... the rest is history. The night had pretty much killed my thoughts of vengeance against 3M. That masked fool was onto something.
Still I did it by my own choice... I think. I hope it was, any other way would ruin my current mood. I look at the girls, its amazing how these wild women can look so peaceful while sleeping.
“Maybe just this once bacon is a small price to pay.” I said to myself looking at the sky via the window.
“You still hung up on that big boy?”
I turned to my left, Cerrine had awoken up.
“Not really.” I said honestly. “I'm actually grateful for losing myself at that point. I could always buy more.”
“good, but you know what I think? If you that's what it takes to get you so aggressive, we won't let you have any more bacon.”
I tried to get up and out of bed but her paw shot out and held me down as she climbed on top of me, her tail wagging tickling my legs. “What are you doing?”
“I want more. now.”
“But the others-”
“Will wake up to our noise, I know.” she said as she gave me a kiss “They'll be just as ready as I am, I just want my turn first.”
With the feelings of last night still lighting in my brain, I let her carry on. Soon the other two awoke.
And I didn't leave the bed till noon.
(1 month later)
I sat in my recently repaired living room, thinking to myself.
I don't care how intense they are. Or how sometimes our nights together are completely one sided.
I love them, all three of them. I really do.
My time with these girls where amazing, granted I now had less furniture due to our `fights` but it was all for the greater good of being with them, plus fighting for equality in a relationship like this is fun. Even my friends and family approved of the relationship, saying I was now happy instead of just stable.
Screw cloud 9. I'm in space right now. Nothing could ruin my-
*ring*
Ah the doorbell, that should be the delivery man with my new TV, we kinda broke the last one during our activities.
Opening the door with enough cheese in my smile to fill the moon the started “Hello! What can I do...for you...” my smile had been dragged down in to a frown strong enough break metal. Looks like I was wrong, there was a thing that could ruin my mood today as I looked into the eyes of my ex.
“Julie” I almost spat out her name like something foul. She was as I saw her last time, the supermodel body in that pink monstrosity she called the latest fashion, the brown hair, the foul perfume and the black, evil eyes of a shallow, vile bict- Calm down, man! She not going to eat your soul! Just see what she wants.
“What do you want?” I parroted my thoughts.
“Well, darling.” I shivered in disgust at that word. “I been thinking its about time you pay up.”
Not this crap again. “I told you many times before Julie, breaking up is not like a divorce, I don't owe you jack.”
“Oh but you do.” Julie's smile turned sinister. “You see, my farther just bought that little shopping centre that holds the game store you work in, what WOULD you do if you found yourself without a job?”
Oh crap, she's turned to black mail? This isn't good. “I should have asked this a long time ago, but why? Why do this to me? If I remember right you didn't want to see me again after we ended the thing we had.”
“Because you rejected me!” Julie's `magazine beauty` face contorted into twisted anger. “Do you know how humiliating it is for a person like you to break up with me and that crap hits the public? Me! I've got thousands of fans wanting to lick my shoes, and you, the one who had it all, reject me?
You are nothing! Some little man from a crappy part of London with no drive in his life. You're suppose to do anything for me, anything I wanted! That's what men are for! But no! You divided to have some `self worth`” she said the last to two words in a mocking tone.
“So you you chose the Saturday morning villain route and had your oh so precious farther buy the centre to make me suffer?” I was livid, my livelihood was about to be destroyed because of some rich girl's 2 month long tantrum. She had finally got me where it hurts.
“If that's the way you want to put it then fine. Even if this stunt doesn't get fixed I can still make you life hell.” she said crossing her arms “It doesn't haft to be this way you know. Just agree to come back to me in the eyes of the public and nothing bad will happen. Hell, I'll call my dad and tell him to make you owner of the store.”
“You know damn well I wont do that.” I growled out. The crap this woman would pull to make herself look good.
“You don't have a choice.” she said with a evil snigger. “Its your dream job isn't it? And on top of that, Isn't there a crisis in unemployment right now? Face it darling, I own you now! Its not that bad, like I said, a guy like you can't to better than me!” she then broke into the best impression of the wicked witch's cackle I've ever heard.
Her laughter was halted by loud, feral growling behind me. I turn my head to see the girls had gathered around the door and had been listening to us talk, Julie's last words must of set them off.
Looking at the a group of ladies behind me Julies face turn to disgust. “What the hell are you three meant to be?” The growling only got louder.
I did say I used the game to escape this woman and I got most of what I wanted by having these girls love me, now is my chance to go for 100% victory. “Oh where are my manners?” I could only describe my tone as `giddy joy` “Julie, meet the Cerberus sisters. Ladies meet my ex-girlfriend Julie.”
“Oh I heard her name all-right” said Cerrine through gritted teeth. “What I want to know is if your not together, why is she calling you darling?”
“Why does she say she own you?” Bernice added.
“And why does she smell so foul?” Rusilia finished off getting a nod of agreement from the other two.
I had to hold down a chuckle a the scent comment but Julie didn't look like she was fazed. “He belongs to me because if he doesn't obey me is life will be ruined. Just like he ruined mine. My farther owns his workplace and I've got connections in the model industry, he cant do any thing unless I say so.” she puffed out her chest in some sort of pride. “He just needs to know his place.”
The hell-hounds all looked at her blankly, then at me and then at each other. Those toothy grins I loved to see spread across their faces. “Oh he knows his place, its with us.” said Bernice flatly
Julie was a woman used to getting her own way, so a blunt line like that made her do a double take. “what?”
“You called him nothing, why would a man like big boy here go with somebody like you? We treat him with the respect he deserves and he cares for us from his heart.” Rusilia said.
Julie was a angry again. “I doesn't matter what you think! I will always have my way with him no matter what. And there's nothing his little pets can do about -ack!” apparently the word `pet` was taboo for hell-hounds, or at least it was for Cerrine a she flew past me and slammed Julie against the hallway wall, her clawed hand gripping around the offending woman's neck.
“How about a little story?” Cerrine's tone was cold and filled with gravel. “When we first arrived here by the game of the magus. We met this man right here. Most men that encounter our kind either start crying or break eventually and just let it happen, but not him.
He fought back, I couldn't believe it? A man who didn't want to be just used, that didn't follow that `doesn't matter, had sex` mentality? We had a wonderful time chasing him around the house and trying to make him ours, even our first time was only because the threw himself at us in blind anger and in the end it just kinda of flowed it to what we have now.” she paused and looked at me with a smile on her face. Then dropped it as she look back at Julie.
“He works hard to love us in his own way instead of doing just what we want all the time. He values choice and didn't want to be under anyone, something I didn't value myself until I met him. Its something that we grew fond of fast. We all agreed after a week that he belongs to us and we love him dearly. I wouldn't change that spark of defiance for anything.”
I was in the most unmanly state in my life. Tears threatened to pour out as took her words to heart as she spoke of her love for me.
“And now...” the fire around Cerrine's eyes lit up. “I find someone telling him he's supposed to be something he's not and what's worse force him into a relationship of lies and blackmail. We don't take kindly to people that threaten what's ours.” the growling had started yet again.
“So what, I still own his store, his life is mine what no matter what you do- mmph!” Julies reand was ended be a clawed hand covering her mouth as Cerrine leaned in closer to her face, making her go pale.
“Listen and listen well subhuman, He. Is. Ours! He belongs to us as our husband and we will get rid of all that troubles him. And that includes you. If big boy over here loses his job because of your pettiness, we will know and there will be a reckoning! When I'm done with you and your farther, you wont be able to look at us without soiling yourself. Do I make myself clear?” she shouted at the end as she open the door and pushed her outside.
“Is that a threat?” Julie stuttered out.
“No, that's a promise, this is a threat; call anyone of us `pet` again and ill treat you to a meal of your ripped out nails in a roll of your hair!” Bernice shouted out from behind Cerrine.
“This isn't over, you hear me you bastard! This isn't over!” Julie said as she ran to her car and drove of with a screech.
I sat there dumbstruck, what was I gonna do? Its was a shitstorm about to blow, I might lose my job over this! All I know that I won the battle today, but I may have triggered a war.
By the time I was thinking strait again I had noticed that they had dragged me to the sofa, and snuggling up to me.
“So what now? Women like her wont stop until they get what they want, have you got any ideas?” I asked the women around me.
Silence reigned in the room for a minute the rusilia spoke out “I think I might know how to fix this. I need to use the phone later.”
“Oh sweet!” I wondered about her knowing how to use a phone. “Wait, why later?”
The women shared a giggle between themselves as their tails wagged in excitement. “I think someone needs to be reminded of who they belong to.”
“Is that so?” I grinned. “I thought I taught you last time when I won.”
“Oh really? You know you can't be at the top forever” Bernice matched my grin and added a raised eyebrow.
“I did it once, I can do it again!” I boasted as I took my shirt off.
Cerrine laughed. “Then bring it big boy!”
I put my worries to the side as I dodged a pounce by the girls. I was fully sure that Julie would be back. But for for I had happier things to focus on.
For now, the game is on.
Spoiler: show
(Wednesday, my home thee days after Julies `visit`)
It was a interesting couple of day's. I was supposed to have done this on Sunday but as I learned the fun way, one does not simply say no to hell-hound's, the heated rounds all thought the days where distracting to the goal at hand, only now had I got them to settle down.
My two friends and I were seated around the table with drinks while the girl's where watching TV, we were talking about what to do about Julie.
“So remind me.” Kevin said as he opened his coke. “How did you two break up.”
“Is it really necessary? I'm pretty sure I told you already.” I told him.
“But you haven't told us, now that I think about it.” Cerrine spoke up from the sofa. “I want to know more about this mess.” the other girls nodded in agreement.
“I too haven't heard the details.” John said. “It would be good for everyone to be on the same page.”
He had a point, might as well tell them. “It was a shouting match at a fashion showcase in west end.” I began. “Apparently me just being there was making her look bad but she would forgive me if I bought her new shoes. At that point I snapped and told her that I had enough of how she was treating me like crap.”
“And how did she take that?” asked John.
“Not well, she decided to let loose some choice words about my family, If I didn't suppress my anger I would have put her down with a smashed jaw.” I growled out, I really didn't like remembering what she said. Growling form the sofa told me that the hell-hounds shared my anger. It was safe to assume that their opinion of Julie had gone down another nocth.
“And then what happened.” asked Kevin as he leaned forward like a housewife hearing gossip.
“The argument dissolved into insult throwing and I left her a screaming wreck in the hallway. Since then I've got phone calls from her and her manager, telling me we have to get back together.” I finished and started to drink my orange juice.
“I take it's for some PR stunt to fix/ improve her career?” I nodded to John's question.
Kevin was confused. “How is this a PR stunt? I don't get how this will help her?”
I put down my glass and cleared my throat “Simple really, I publicly apologise to Julie and we declare ourselves back together then we can be seen as a couple that's `fighting thought our problems`. Then after a while we she could break up on her terms and I can be seen at best as a Moron and at worst complete scum for `Treating her wrong`.
“And now she's using blackmail to get what she wants.” John finished. “No wonder she left you alone. She was setting up all of this."
I once more nodded. “I can't believe this, I kinda just want this to be over, it cant get any worse then this!” I groaned out.
The growling from the sofa had returned. “That subhuman is on TV!” I looked over to see that the fire the girls had blazed up and their tails had stiffened.
I was pretty sure Bernice meant Julie as I had heard that `Subhuman` was a term for humans that were considered trash in a MG's eyes. We around the table shifted around to look at the TV. While Cerrine used the remote to turn the volume up a little.
Sure enough, the screen showed a talk show stage with two chairs, Julie sitting in one and a older woman (who was probably the host) occupying the other, dressed in a red dress with some kind of rose pattern. It looked liked the show had just started as some form of opening jingle played in the background. The jingle faded out as the woman spoke.
“Hello and welcome to the red room, the place to be if you want to hear about the life of celebs! I'm your host Penelope Rose and today we have with us a new up and coming model on the fashion circuit, ladies and gentlemen please welcome Julie smith!”
The crowed launched in to cheers as Julie smiled and waved for the audience and the camera. It all returned to quiet as Penelope started again. “Well Julie, I suppose we shall get the usual questions out the way first, how are your felling being here today.”
“I feel great Penelope.” said Julie with a smile. “Its a wonderful be to here for this show.”
“Good, good.” Penelope said with a chuckle. “And how its the Model's life is treating you?”
“Also wonderful, I've worked with so many nice people, I hope that my good luck continues.” she finished with a wink to the camera, making the audience break out in cheers and cry of how cute, but I knew better, that smile was so plastic it could make a Barbie doll cry in shame.
The hell-hounds where also unimpressed “I can smell the falseness from here.” Russila said flatly. “Why are they accepting this?”
“Fake or not, you'd be surprised how far good looks, a smile and some kind words to the right people can take you.” I told her as we brought our attention back to the TV.
“Well then, on to the more meaty stuff, any big plans for the near future?” Penelope asked her guest.
“Actually we are planning to do a fashion showcase on Friday at the twin greens centre.” I could feel my eyes narrowing at that. The twin greens centre had a shopping mall connected to it, in that store was `The Soldiers Load Out` the game store I worked in.
“I see, and how many new outfits are we going to see there?”
“That's a secret” Julie said with a giggle. “But all I can say is that me and my boyfriend will be there.”
“Boyfriend?” The host said with a raised eyebrow. “Ah yes, I had head about your breakup.”
“Oh, that.” Julie gave a dismissive wave.” Don't worry about that, we're still together.” Mummers surface though the audience at her declaration. Those in the house were whiteness to another sound; my anguish.
“What the Hell?!” I said as my words became inaudible even for my brain. I half calmed down and returned my focus was to the screen, if I had laser beam eye's I would have put two holes through the TV.
Penelope was surprised and curious, her eyebrow was raised to the point where it could slide down and become a uni with the other one. “Is that so? I had heard at thee west end show case that he a called you and I quote `A flower with nectar to poison 3 whole hives` and `A Kinder surprise that holds Satan in the capsule.` while you had called him `Scum that wasn't fit to lick my feet`. There was also a rumour that he had moved on.”
Julies face darkened to what had to be the most honest expression I saw since this show came on. “Surely you know that couple's say the meanest things when a spat gets out of hand.” she said with a sinister snigger. “We've had a talk and he's sorry about the things he said and wants me back in his life. Its part of what Friday is for, he will declare himself a new man and those little dogs wont stop us.” She said the last part though gritted teeth.
“Little dogs?” the host repeated confused. Then her eye's seemed to widen for a second before her expression, while still neutral at best, had darkened a little. Penelope's face was unreadable, it was like she knew something.
“Oh don't worry about that! Their are Just some dirty stray's in his neighbourhood that don't like me.”
To her credit, Penelope wasn't fully buying it. “Forgive my bluntness but from what I've heard about what's going on between you to it doesn't sound like you've got a stable relation ship to begin with.”
“Well you should come down and I'll show you just how stable we are. He now knows better and we have worked though our problems.” Julie turned to the camera. “If you can hear me darling were gonna show the whole world the new you on Friday and everyone will be happy!” she then blew a kiss to the camera. The crowed ate it up and started chanting `Love for Julie`.
On the other hand, the host's face looked clearly like the goodwill had been lost somewhere. Her face snapped back to normal after she noticed the camera was on her “I see... so that is all form Julie, coming up next. Our friend Anna interview's pop singer Kate parsons followed by a performance. Join us after the break!” The jingle had kicked in and Penelope quickly dismissed herself form the stage as the Julie stayed to listen to chants into the fadeout to adverts.
I wanted and scream and break something “That bitch!” roared to the ceiling as I shot out of my chair “She pulled this crap, god-damnit!”
She had already gone to far with the blackmail, and now this crap. I needed to calm down. I took a few deep breaths and sat down as the room was blanketed in quiet Apart form the TV. As I was deep in thought. I was cornered more narrowly then before. That wasn't a interview for Julie, that was a declaration of war and she held all the cards. Either I lose my job or be doomed to a downhill spiral at the whims of a models PR campaign. No matter what, I lose at this point.
No! I cant think like that! I shouldn't get mad, I should get even! No... I should strive for total victory!
“So what are we going to do?” asked Kevin.
“Well first we need a plan.” I said “There is a way out of this mess, all we need is a first step and the rest will make itself known.”
“Perhaps I can be of assistance.” A familiar voice from out of nowhere made itself known. A puff of blue smoke bust from the middle of the room, in the centre stood the blue sage himself, 3M.
“About time you showed up.” Russilia said staring at the rooms new occupant. “Why take two days to answer my call?”
“You must forgive me child. All contact and requests are filtered through the Tengu network so there might be a delay, and I was occupied with a repair job.” he replied and finished with a bow.
“Repair job?” I parroted.
“Ushi-oni on a sugar rush” the wizard answered with a shiver.
The hell-hounds let out a combined “oh!” in realisation while me and the guys where left confused. I had flicked thought the encyclopedia that I got describing the women involved with the game. But I don't remember what a Ushi-oni was. If his tone was any indication I didn't want to know.
“But that's irrelevant. Tell me about this problem I was called for.”
Between the women and me, the story was told to 3M. When we finished he stood still with is arms crossed deep in thought, or I think he didn't, with the mask it was kinda hard to tell.
“Right, I've got just the thing!” he exclaimed, breaking the silence. He pointed at me. “Get ready for Friday boy, we're going to that showcase!”
“How is that going to help me?” I asked.
“Simple, I am a magician, and what do all magician's love?” he asked playfully.
It hit me. “The stage.” I whispered I Knew it! This was it, my first step! My mind went into serious overdrive as it toyed with what I had in front of me.
“Um... you're doing that thing again.” Kevin said nervously. “Seriously it freaks me out every time.”
“Doing what?”
“I don't think anyone's told you this but you have this really sinister smile whenever you go into planning mode.” John informed me. “Either that or your making one of you're `bacon related experiments`. We're just waiting for the next part.”
Really? I was like that? I looked at the women in the room. They all sat there with... heated smiles? Their tails where wagging with little restraint.
“He's right, you do that, for us it means the night is going to be... fun.” Cerrine stated licking her lips. Her and the other two now had that `no escaping the bed till the afternoon` look. I'm in for it later.
“What ever the case, Lets get to work, we've got planning to do and its time Julie is removed from my life.” my mind returned to the idea bucket and pulled a particularly interesting one. I told it to the others and they all seemed to enjoy the thought.
“I can go the extra mile on that to help you out. I just need to call my wife to sort it...” 3M reach for his pocked for what I assumed was a phone, but paused when he noticed everyone staring at him." What is it?”
“You're married!?” Kevin shouted like he couldn't believe it.
“Is that so hard to believe?” he replied with a curious tone. I'm sure behind that mask is a raised eyebrow. I don't think he was expecting a combined blunt “yes” from the five other people in the room in the room. He muttered something about getting no respect as he got his phone out.
I had remained silent as my focus was more on the task at hand. Everything was about to begin, come Friday, I would not have to deal with that woman or again. Julie declared war, I was making my nuke. as they say, fight fire with hotter fire.
It was only later that I found out that the “second part.” of my planning mode was Evil laughter.
(Friday, just outside the twin greens centre.)
This was it.
Planning, mapping and some surprising phone calls later we where there, I had on a classy black suit on and was round the side of the building drinking a coke. Waiting for the event to get started. While I was waiting I realised I had no idea what 3M's `extra mile` was, all I knew was that it involved Julie's dad.
“Hi darling!” a unwilling familiar voice made its presence known. “I'm glad you remembered the no dogs rule.”
And there she is, a woman I considered so evil Maleficent would take notes. Julie wrapped her arm around mine ignoring my disgust at her touching me and pulled me to the main entrance. “So darling, ready to show the world our love?”
“There Is no love here Julie, lets just get this over with.” I told her.
“Now that wont do at all, we're supposed to be a happy couple, come on smile!” She said as she tugged me along.
“I'll smile when you let go of my arm.” I replied.
Julie lost her `pretty face` and snarled “Now look here you piece of shit, this has to go off without a hitch so I can fix the damage you did! Now smile or else I'll-”
“I get it!” I told her and gave her a grin. Her face returned to normal.
“Good, now keep that up and come on!” he said as I was more or less dragged inside with the fashion journalists swamping us for info. I kept myself quiet and gave my best `someone put salt in my tea` frown my face could manage when she wasn't looking. The new people must have caught that some thing was up as they didn't call me out on it.
I entered the hall and took a look around. It was fitted for the show and and got my front row seat at the end of the runway. Julie had gone off to get ready for the the show. I had to sit there for 2 hours as models came out in ne dress after new dress. The whole thing bored me. I looked around and saw that to my left the manager from the store was here, nervous as what happened here might cost him his job. Right next to him sat Penelope, clearly as uninterested in the show as me.
Just as the show was wrapping up the my phone rang, right on time. “That you John?” I asked.
“Yes, everyone is ready, all we need is your signal.” the voice on the phone spoke.
“Ok, Julie's come out now, you know what to do.” I said as I hung up. My eyes focused on the runway as Julie reached the end of it with 2 microphones in hand.
“Thank you all for coming, I know you've all had a good time.” she paused for the cheers of the crowd. “Now we will hear from a special someone. Will that person please come up to the stage.”
This was it. I stepped up on to the runway, hearing the rumbles in audience as I joined Julie on stage. I took another look around, Julie's farther was here along with several news crews, perfect. Julie handed a microphone to me. “Make it count.” she almost growled in my ear.
Oh I'll make it count. I could almost taste the smile on my face as I begun. “Ladies and gents, I'm pretty sure you've all heard of the indecent at the showcase a while back right?” I saw nods in the audience. “And I'm sure you've all heard about what the Julie said about today. Right? I believe her words where and I quote `See how stable our relationship is.`”
Julie looked at me with a confused face, silently asking what I was doing. “Well I've got little presentation for you all to enjoy!” I shouted, put my arm out and snapped my fingers and watched as the lights went out.
A projector screen on runway stage showing a up with a photo of me when I was still in my relationship with Julie. Even I was surprised with how dead I looked as I hadn't see it before. Shocked gasps looked at the sight me.
“I don't need to tell you who that is now do I?” I said with a chuckle. “This was me 2 months ago, I near broken shell of man with no respect for himself.”
“Darling, what are you doing?” Julie tried to sound confused but it was clear she was shaken, good.
“Sorry Julie, question time is later.” I told her as I snapped my fingers again, the screen changed to a image of me being shouted at by Julie in the corner of a clothes shop while a member of her security detail was pouncing at the cameraman. The whispers in the audience grew louder as Julie stared to look a little sweaty. Another snap, the image changed to her slapping a drink out of my hands.
“Now I'm sure you've all got this perfect image of who Julie is, a sweet little angel who's dad owns a mega corporation, right? Well your wrong. she is bossy, manipulative and will stoop to blackmail to get what she wants.” Another, finger snap, the image turned to the fateful showcase that caused this showing Julie shouting in my face and other people around staring in shock.
“But that's why you're here right? We got thought all our issues together and now you here to declare to your love.” Julie was trying to save face with a smile but her eyes screamed murder.
Now to go for the body blow. “Now Julie, unlike you I don't like lying on national TV so I'll say that I am here to declare love.” Julie gave a sigh of relief. “But not to you.” I finished flat and cold.
Wow, my first crowd kill. The entire place when dead silent as Julies eye's widened to the point it look like they where going to make a break for it. “What?”
Yet one more finger snap, the image changed to me and the Hell-hound's happily relaxing in a bar, drinking the night away. “These are the girls I love!”
A random audience member shouted out “The roulette!”
“Yeah that's right, I love three women and they all love me! I wont separate with them for anything and before any of you can say something, I met them after the break up.”
“Stop it! Your ruining everything!” Julie shouted.
I ignored her. “Now people given what you've herd from me and rumours from before, can you guess why I'm even here tonight?” a few people gasped in realisation. “That's right! I've almost lost my job just so Julie here can pull a PR stunt and ruin my life in exchange for her fame! I had no intension to play along with this farce.”
Julie's was starting to panic. “He's lying!”
“Is he?” Penelople's voice made itself know thought the crowed as a spotlight (that I know was controlled by Kevin) showed where she was. “It was me who supplied those images, my husband was having sudden trouble at his job, if it wasn't for your interview with me I wouldn't have made the connection. That this man and one of my husbands employees was the same person.”
I turned to my boss and he was trying to make himself smaller. Huh, so that's why he was here next to her and she wanted in on this, small world after all.
“No! This Isn't happening! This isn't what I wanted!” Julie was getting hysterical. She then realised something and composed her self. “Fine, consider yourself out of a job then.” she then started to laugh. “Did you for get daring? I own you!” she almost screamed as she seemed to have forgoten we where on live TV, even if she won today her Image as a pure, kind girl was smashed.
Body blow number 2. “Do you really think I would come here and do this without a plan?” I one more put my arm out and snapped my fingers.
Onto the stage walked on John and a woman even I hadn't seen, I believe she was a Tanuki if the raccoon parts where anything to go by. Why she had her arm around John was a question for later.
“Greetings. I am Shizune, head of the Emerald tree company.” she addressed the crowd with a soft tone and a graceful bow. “I am here to announce a few of my purchases.” Even I rose a eyebrow at that. “The emerald tree company had its eye's on the twin greens centre for a while, only for it to be bought up by smith corporation, so I decided to strike higher...”
“Who are you to be talking like my father's company means nothing?” Julie asked Shizune.
Shizune's graceful smile was replaced by a grin I know to be `business evil`. “His new boss, that's who, Me and my new husband now own smith corporation and all its assets. You have no control over his life anymore.” she finished nodding towards me.
I see, this was 3M's extra mile.
Julie was shaking from head to toe in rage. “How dare you! Its Not over, I'll-”
“Drop it, it's over Julie, it was over then and it should of stayed over when I left. The only one you can blame for all of this is your self.” she stopped her rambling and locked eyes with me.
It happened, for the second time I've ever seen it. Julie 100% unhinged, her face almost looked mutated compared to the plastic smile. “You think this is funny don't you, ruining me like this?”
“I'd be lying if I said I didn't, but you acted like a cartoon villain, so you get defeated like a cartoon vill-” my words where cut off as Julies hands gripped around my neck and forced me to the ground in a tackle, what the hell where they feeding models these days! This grip is unreal!
Julie released a laugh that can only be described as batty-nugget while choking me with all her strength. “As if I'll let some little low-born shit do this to me, You were supposed to be my stool, my ladder to the next level! You are nothing without me! You hear me!? Nothing! If you're going to try and do this to a girl like me, then dying is all you're good for!” the others tried to help me but where blocked by her security detail, loyal to the end I guess.
“Let... go!” I said as I tried to pry off her hands.
The grip got tighter “No! You've got no life worth ruining, so I'll go for the next best thing! Removing your worthless, shit eating, bacon munching, Julie defying existence! If I don't deserve a modelling career, then you don't deserve to live!”
Let me just say that self defence is probably the only good reason to hit a woman and I wanted her off me so after trying to pry her arms of I did the only thing I could, gave her a clean punch to the face. “Piss off!” I wheezed out as air flowed though my lungs and I got back up.
It was clear by the look in her eyes that reason had gone on vacation as she was gearing up to attack me again, when A low but feminine voice growled out for all to hear. “Do you know the rules of the hell-hound?”
Julie had stopped in her tracks and looked around to see the voice's origin, then yelped in surprise as a pillar of fire erupted to her right. When it cleared it showed Rusillia.
“Never trouble the hounds of hell, there will be no good story's to tell.” She said and as soon as she finished another pillar of fire, this time revealing Bernice.
“Never attack attack a hell-hounds gate, victims will only seal their fate.” she continued the chanting rhyme as the air was starting to thicken. A third pillar made itself known. This time by my side and revealing Cerrine. I looked a her and in that moment I was thankful I wasn't ever the target of the hell-hound's anger as while all three women looked at peace, their eyes told me they where going to kill some thing.
Unaware of my thoughts Cerrine continued the Chant “Never insult a hell-hound's might, lest you want to feel their bite.” Julie was scared now by the spectacle the wolf women where putting on. All three walked to slowly surround her. They then all spoke as one.
“And never trouble what hell-hound's own, They'll engrave fury down to the bone.”
The audience was silent, but many of them had pulled out everything I knew had a camera in it to film this.
“You try to ruin our husbands life, and then when you didn't get what you wanted you tried to kill him, its time you learned your place, Subhuman!” Cerrine almost roared in Julies face. “I shall make good on my promise, I shall break you.”
“You cant kill me, the whole worlds watching! You'll be considered a monster!” Julie stuttered out.
“Believe me when I say I would not kill you even if we were alone, hell is already a annoying place without you to occupy it. We, the Cerberus sisters shall show hell, we'll make you feel hell, we'll even make you taste it... and as for me being considered a monster...” Cerrine got close to Julie and whispered in her ear, but we still heard it due to Julie's microphone.
“I already am one.”
A giant fire pillar engulfed the 3 hell-hounds and Julie, the difference was that this fire was black and red, all we could hear was the crackle of the fire and Julies screams. After about a minuet it all stopped to show Julie and the other's again, only now Julie was a stuttering mess rocking back and forth in the fetal position.
(5 minutes later.)
Every thing was getting pack up as the showcase ended with the crowed clearing out and leaving. The the security detail had tried to pick Julie up but they where intercepted by the newly arrived police and arrested along side her. a woman cop came up to me, her skin wars dark and her hair was strangely white. “I saw the show and heard what she tried to do, we'll try to put her to justice.” She told me. “apparently there's a lot of background drama going on with her attitude and business deals, not all of it is legal.”
“Thanks.”
“Don't mention it.” she said as her eyes flashed red and she gave a grin. “Stay out of trouble now. And if you see that boy Kevin, tell him I'll be waiting.” she left giggling to herself as she left and I stood there questioning what I saw and was then joined by John and shizune.
“Even without this plot, is was a brilliant plus for my company, thanks for that.” said Shizune casually, the graceful thing must have been a act.
“What I want to know is how did you to end up together?” I asked
“3M wanted me in on your plan and Jonny here was helping me as a middle man, one thing just led to another.” she finished with a shrug while John blushed and thought the floor had something good to look at. “I'll see you around, seeing as your a indirect employee of mine and my husband's friend.”
I nodded and waved at them as they left. With the hall emptied I exited the place and took a deep breath, then roared in victory with all my might. I had done It! No more Julie! The nightmare was over! I was just short of doing my happy dance when the hell-hounds showed up and we started the walk home.
“So now that's over, what's the plan now?” Bernice asked.
“This” I said as one by one I grabbed them and kissed them deeply. By the time I was finished the where all shaking with excitement, their tales almost spinning in joy. I was then suddenly lifted up and held by all three as they sprinted to my house.
“Get ready big boy, we plan to celebrate our victory here, and the first thing to do is you. You are not leaving the bed for a week!”
“Funny, I was going to say the same to you three!” My thoughts wondered as we approached my house 3 things came to mind.
The first was that I was going to break some floorboards with what was in store.
Second was the bill to repair that.
And third was that I could once more say that life was indeed good.
It was a interesting couple of day's. I was supposed to have done this on Sunday but as I learned the fun way, one does not simply say no to hell-hound's, the heated rounds all thought the days where distracting to the goal at hand, only now had I got them to settle down.
My two friends and I were seated around the table with drinks while the girl's where watching TV, we were talking about what to do about Julie.
“So remind me.” Kevin said as he opened his coke. “How did you two break up.”
“Is it really necessary? I'm pretty sure I told you already.” I told him.
“But you haven't told us, now that I think about it.” Cerrine spoke up from the sofa. “I want to know more about this mess.” the other girls nodded in agreement.
“I too haven't heard the details.” John said. “It would be good for everyone to be on the same page.”
He had a point, might as well tell them. “It was a shouting match at a fashion showcase in west end.” I began. “Apparently me just being there was making her look bad but she would forgive me if I bought her new shoes. At that point I snapped and told her that I had enough of how she was treating me like crap.”
“And how did she take that?” asked John.
“Not well, she decided to let loose some choice words about my family, If I didn't suppress my anger I would have put her down with a smashed jaw.” I growled out, I really didn't like remembering what she said. Growling form the sofa told me that the hell-hounds shared my anger. It was safe to assume that their opinion of Julie had gone down another nocth.
“And then what happened.” asked Kevin as he leaned forward like a housewife hearing gossip.
“The argument dissolved into insult throwing and I left her a screaming wreck in the hallway. Since then I've got phone calls from her and her manager, telling me we have to get back together.” I finished and started to drink my orange juice.
“I take it's for some PR stunt to fix/ improve her career?” I nodded to John's question.
Kevin was confused. “How is this a PR stunt? I don't get how this will help her?”
I put down my glass and cleared my throat “Simple really, I publicly apologise to Julie and we declare ourselves back together then we can be seen as a couple that's `fighting thought our problems`. Then after a while we she could break up on her terms and I can be seen at best as a Moron and at worst complete scum for `Treating her wrong`.
“And now she's using blackmail to get what she wants.” John finished. “No wonder she left you alone. She was setting up all of this."
I once more nodded. “I can't believe this, I kinda just want this to be over, it cant get any worse then this!” I groaned out.
The growling from the sofa had returned. “That subhuman is on TV!” I looked over to see that the fire the girls had blazed up and their tails had stiffened.
I was pretty sure Bernice meant Julie as I had heard that `Subhuman` was a term for humans that were considered trash in a MG's eyes. We around the table shifted around to look at the TV. While Cerrine used the remote to turn the volume up a little.
Sure enough, the screen showed a talk show stage with two chairs, Julie sitting in one and a older woman (who was probably the host) occupying the other, dressed in a red dress with some kind of rose pattern. It looked liked the show had just started as some form of opening jingle played in the background. The jingle faded out as the woman spoke.
“Hello and welcome to the red room, the place to be if you want to hear about the life of celebs! I'm your host Penelope Rose and today we have with us a new up and coming model on the fashion circuit, ladies and gentlemen please welcome Julie smith!”
The crowed launched in to cheers as Julie smiled and waved for the audience and the camera. It all returned to quiet as Penelope started again. “Well Julie, I suppose we shall get the usual questions out the way first, how are your felling being here today.”
“I feel great Penelope.” said Julie with a smile. “Its a wonderful be to here for this show.”
“Good, good.” Penelope said with a chuckle. “And how its the Model's life is treating you?”
“Also wonderful, I've worked with so many nice people, I hope that my good luck continues.” she finished with a wink to the camera, making the audience break out in cheers and cry of how cute, but I knew better, that smile was so plastic it could make a Barbie doll cry in shame.
The hell-hounds where also unimpressed “I can smell the falseness from here.” Russila said flatly. “Why are they accepting this?”
“Fake or not, you'd be surprised how far good looks, a smile and some kind words to the right people can take you.” I told her as we brought our attention back to the TV.
“Well then, on to the more meaty stuff, any big plans for the near future?” Penelope asked her guest.
“Actually we are planning to do a fashion showcase on Friday at the twin greens centre.” I could feel my eyes narrowing at that. The twin greens centre had a shopping mall connected to it, in that store was `The Soldiers Load Out` the game store I worked in.
“I see, and how many new outfits are we going to see there?”
“That's a secret” Julie said with a giggle. “But all I can say is that me and my boyfriend will be there.”
“Boyfriend?” The host said with a raised eyebrow. “Ah yes, I had head about your breakup.”
“Oh, that.” Julie gave a dismissive wave.” Don't worry about that, we're still together.” Mummers surface though the audience at her declaration. Those in the house were whiteness to another sound; my anguish.
“What the Hell?!” I said as my words became inaudible even for my brain. I half calmed down and returned my focus was to the screen, if I had laser beam eye's I would have put two holes through the TV.
Penelope was surprised and curious, her eyebrow was raised to the point where it could slide down and become a uni with the other one. “Is that so? I had heard at thee west end show case that he a called you and I quote `A flower with nectar to poison 3 whole hives` and `A Kinder surprise that holds Satan in the capsule.` while you had called him `Scum that wasn't fit to lick my feet`. There was also a rumour that he had moved on.”
Julies face darkened to what had to be the most honest expression I saw since this show came on. “Surely you know that couple's say the meanest things when a spat gets out of hand.” she said with a sinister snigger. “We've had a talk and he's sorry about the things he said and wants me back in his life. Its part of what Friday is for, he will declare himself a new man and those little dogs wont stop us.” She said the last part though gritted teeth.
“Little dogs?” the host repeated confused. Then her eye's seemed to widen for a second before her expression, while still neutral at best, had darkened a little. Penelope's face was unreadable, it was like she knew something.
“Oh don't worry about that! Their are Just some dirty stray's in his neighbourhood that don't like me.”
To her credit, Penelope wasn't fully buying it. “Forgive my bluntness but from what I've heard about what's going on between you to it doesn't sound like you've got a stable relation ship to begin with.”
“Well you should come down and I'll show you just how stable we are. He now knows better and we have worked though our problems.” Julie turned to the camera. “If you can hear me darling were gonna show the whole world the new you on Friday and everyone will be happy!” she then blew a kiss to the camera. The crowed ate it up and started chanting `Love for Julie`.
On the other hand, the host's face looked clearly like the goodwill had been lost somewhere. Her face snapped back to normal after she noticed the camera was on her “I see... so that is all form Julie, coming up next. Our friend Anna interview's pop singer Kate parsons followed by a performance. Join us after the break!” The jingle had kicked in and Penelope quickly dismissed herself form the stage as the Julie stayed to listen to chants into the fadeout to adverts.
I wanted and scream and break something “That bitch!” roared to the ceiling as I shot out of my chair “She pulled this crap, god-damnit!”
She had already gone to far with the blackmail, and now this crap. I needed to calm down. I took a few deep breaths and sat down as the room was blanketed in quiet Apart form the TV. As I was deep in thought. I was cornered more narrowly then before. That wasn't a interview for Julie, that was a declaration of war and she held all the cards. Either I lose my job or be doomed to a downhill spiral at the whims of a models PR campaign. No matter what, I lose at this point.
No! I cant think like that! I shouldn't get mad, I should get even! No... I should strive for total victory!
“So what are we going to do?” asked Kevin.
“Well first we need a plan.” I said “There is a way out of this mess, all we need is a first step and the rest will make itself known.”
“Perhaps I can be of assistance.” A familiar voice from out of nowhere made itself known. A puff of blue smoke bust from the middle of the room, in the centre stood the blue sage himself, 3M.
“About time you showed up.” Russilia said staring at the rooms new occupant. “Why take two days to answer my call?”
“You must forgive me child. All contact and requests are filtered through the Tengu network so there might be a delay, and I was occupied with a repair job.” he replied and finished with a bow.
“Repair job?” I parroted.
“Ushi-oni on a sugar rush” the wizard answered with a shiver.
The hell-hounds let out a combined “oh!” in realisation while me and the guys where left confused. I had flicked thought the encyclopedia that I got describing the women involved with the game. But I don't remember what a Ushi-oni was. If his tone was any indication I didn't want to know.
“But that's irrelevant. Tell me about this problem I was called for.”
Between the women and me, the story was told to 3M. When we finished he stood still with is arms crossed deep in thought, or I think he didn't, with the mask it was kinda hard to tell.
“Right, I've got just the thing!” he exclaimed, breaking the silence. He pointed at me. “Get ready for Friday boy, we're going to that showcase!”
“How is that going to help me?” I asked.
“Simple, I am a magician, and what do all magician's love?” he asked playfully.
It hit me. “The stage.” I whispered I Knew it! This was it, my first step! My mind went into serious overdrive as it toyed with what I had in front of me.
“Um... you're doing that thing again.” Kevin said nervously. “Seriously it freaks me out every time.”
“Doing what?”
“I don't think anyone's told you this but you have this really sinister smile whenever you go into planning mode.” John informed me. “Either that or your making one of you're `bacon related experiments`. We're just waiting for the next part.”
Really? I was like that? I looked at the women in the room. They all sat there with... heated smiles? Their tails where wagging with little restraint.
“He's right, you do that, for us it means the night is going to be... fun.” Cerrine stated licking her lips. Her and the other two now had that `no escaping the bed till the afternoon` look. I'm in for it later.
“What ever the case, Lets get to work, we've got planning to do and its time Julie is removed from my life.” my mind returned to the idea bucket and pulled a particularly interesting one. I told it to the others and they all seemed to enjoy the thought.
“I can go the extra mile on that to help you out. I just need to call my wife to sort it...” 3M reach for his pocked for what I assumed was a phone, but paused when he noticed everyone staring at him." What is it?”
“You're married!?” Kevin shouted like he couldn't believe it.
“Is that so hard to believe?” he replied with a curious tone. I'm sure behind that mask is a raised eyebrow. I don't think he was expecting a combined blunt “yes” from the five other people in the room in the room. He muttered something about getting no respect as he got his phone out.
I had remained silent as my focus was more on the task at hand. Everything was about to begin, come Friday, I would not have to deal with that woman or again. Julie declared war, I was making my nuke. as they say, fight fire with hotter fire.
It was only later that I found out that the “second part.” of my planning mode was Evil laughter.
(Friday, just outside the twin greens centre.)
This was it.
Planning, mapping and some surprising phone calls later we where there, I had on a classy black suit on and was round the side of the building drinking a coke. Waiting for the event to get started. While I was waiting I realised I had no idea what 3M's `extra mile` was, all I knew was that it involved Julie's dad.
“Hi darling!” a unwilling familiar voice made its presence known. “I'm glad you remembered the no dogs rule.”
And there she is, a woman I considered so evil Maleficent would take notes. Julie wrapped her arm around mine ignoring my disgust at her touching me and pulled me to the main entrance. “So darling, ready to show the world our love?”
“There Is no love here Julie, lets just get this over with.” I told her.
“Now that wont do at all, we're supposed to be a happy couple, come on smile!” She said as she tugged me along.
“I'll smile when you let go of my arm.” I replied.
Julie lost her `pretty face` and snarled “Now look here you piece of shit, this has to go off without a hitch so I can fix the damage you did! Now smile or else I'll-”
“I get it!” I told her and gave her a grin. Her face returned to normal.
“Good, now keep that up and come on!” he said as I was more or less dragged inside with the fashion journalists swamping us for info. I kept myself quiet and gave my best `someone put salt in my tea` frown my face could manage when she wasn't looking. The new people must have caught that some thing was up as they didn't call me out on it.
I entered the hall and took a look around. It was fitted for the show and and got my front row seat at the end of the runway. Julie had gone off to get ready for the the show. I had to sit there for 2 hours as models came out in ne dress after new dress. The whole thing bored me. I looked around and saw that to my left the manager from the store was here, nervous as what happened here might cost him his job. Right next to him sat Penelope, clearly as uninterested in the show as me.
Just as the show was wrapping up the my phone rang, right on time. “That you John?” I asked.
“Yes, everyone is ready, all we need is your signal.” the voice on the phone spoke.
“Ok, Julie's come out now, you know what to do.” I said as I hung up. My eyes focused on the runway as Julie reached the end of it with 2 microphones in hand.
“Thank you all for coming, I know you've all had a good time.” she paused for the cheers of the crowd. “Now we will hear from a special someone. Will that person please come up to the stage.”
This was it. I stepped up on to the runway, hearing the rumbles in audience as I joined Julie on stage. I took another look around, Julie's farther was here along with several news crews, perfect. Julie handed a microphone to me. “Make it count.” she almost growled in my ear.
Oh I'll make it count. I could almost taste the smile on my face as I begun. “Ladies and gents, I'm pretty sure you've all heard of the indecent at the showcase a while back right?” I saw nods in the audience. “And I'm sure you've all heard about what the Julie said about today. Right? I believe her words where and I quote `See how stable our relationship is.`”
Julie looked at me with a confused face, silently asking what I was doing. “Well I've got little presentation for you all to enjoy!” I shouted, put my arm out and snapped my fingers and watched as the lights went out.
A projector screen on runway stage showing a up with a photo of me when I was still in my relationship with Julie. Even I was surprised with how dead I looked as I hadn't see it before. Shocked gasps looked at the sight me.
“I don't need to tell you who that is now do I?” I said with a chuckle. “This was me 2 months ago, I near broken shell of man with no respect for himself.”
“Darling, what are you doing?” Julie tried to sound confused but it was clear she was shaken, good.
“Sorry Julie, question time is later.” I told her as I snapped my fingers again, the screen changed to a image of me being shouted at by Julie in the corner of a clothes shop while a member of her security detail was pouncing at the cameraman. The whispers in the audience grew louder as Julie stared to look a little sweaty. Another snap, the image changed to her slapping a drink out of my hands.
“Now I'm sure you've all got this perfect image of who Julie is, a sweet little angel who's dad owns a mega corporation, right? Well your wrong. she is bossy, manipulative and will stoop to blackmail to get what she wants.” Another, finger snap, the image turned to the fateful showcase that caused this showing Julie shouting in my face and other people around staring in shock.
“But that's why you're here right? We got thought all our issues together and now you here to declare to your love.” Julie was trying to save face with a smile but her eyes screamed murder.
Now to go for the body blow. “Now Julie, unlike you I don't like lying on national TV so I'll say that I am here to declare love.” Julie gave a sigh of relief. “But not to you.” I finished flat and cold.
Wow, my first crowd kill. The entire place when dead silent as Julies eye's widened to the point it look like they where going to make a break for it. “What?”
Yet one more finger snap, the image changed to me and the Hell-hound's happily relaxing in a bar, drinking the night away. “These are the girls I love!”
A random audience member shouted out “The roulette!”
“Yeah that's right, I love three women and they all love me! I wont separate with them for anything and before any of you can say something, I met them after the break up.”
“Stop it! Your ruining everything!” Julie shouted.
I ignored her. “Now people given what you've herd from me and rumours from before, can you guess why I'm even here tonight?” a few people gasped in realisation. “That's right! I've almost lost my job just so Julie here can pull a PR stunt and ruin my life in exchange for her fame! I had no intension to play along with this farce.”
Julie's was starting to panic. “He's lying!”
“Is he?” Penelople's voice made itself know thought the crowed as a spotlight (that I know was controlled by Kevin) showed where she was. “It was me who supplied those images, my husband was having sudden trouble at his job, if it wasn't for your interview with me I wouldn't have made the connection. That this man and one of my husbands employees was the same person.”
I turned to my boss and he was trying to make himself smaller. Huh, so that's why he was here next to her and she wanted in on this, small world after all.
“No! This Isn't happening! This isn't what I wanted!” Julie was getting hysterical. She then realised something and composed her self. “Fine, consider yourself out of a job then.” she then started to laugh. “Did you for get daring? I own you!” she almost screamed as she seemed to have forgoten we where on live TV, even if she won today her Image as a pure, kind girl was smashed.
Body blow number 2. “Do you really think I would come here and do this without a plan?” I one more put my arm out and snapped my fingers.
Onto the stage walked on John and a woman even I hadn't seen, I believe she was a Tanuki if the raccoon parts where anything to go by. Why she had her arm around John was a question for later.
“Greetings. I am Shizune, head of the Emerald tree company.” she addressed the crowd with a soft tone and a graceful bow. “I am here to announce a few of my purchases.” Even I rose a eyebrow at that. “The emerald tree company had its eye's on the twin greens centre for a while, only for it to be bought up by smith corporation, so I decided to strike higher...”
“Who are you to be talking like my father's company means nothing?” Julie asked Shizune.
Shizune's graceful smile was replaced by a grin I know to be `business evil`. “His new boss, that's who, Me and my new husband now own smith corporation and all its assets. You have no control over his life anymore.” she finished nodding towards me.
I see, this was 3M's extra mile.
Julie was shaking from head to toe in rage. “How dare you! Its Not over, I'll-”
“Drop it, it's over Julie, it was over then and it should of stayed over when I left. The only one you can blame for all of this is your self.” she stopped her rambling and locked eyes with me.
It happened, for the second time I've ever seen it. Julie 100% unhinged, her face almost looked mutated compared to the plastic smile. “You think this is funny don't you, ruining me like this?”
“I'd be lying if I said I didn't, but you acted like a cartoon villain, so you get defeated like a cartoon vill-” my words where cut off as Julies hands gripped around my neck and forced me to the ground in a tackle, what the hell where they feeding models these days! This grip is unreal!
Julie released a laugh that can only be described as batty-nugget while choking me with all her strength. “As if I'll let some little low-born shit do this to me, You were supposed to be my stool, my ladder to the next level! You are nothing without me! You hear me!? Nothing! If you're going to try and do this to a girl like me, then dying is all you're good for!” the others tried to help me but where blocked by her security detail, loyal to the end I guess.
“Let... go!” I said as I tried to pry off her hands.
The grip got tighter “No! You've got no life worth ruining, so I'll go for the next best thing! Removing your worthless, shit eating, bacon munching, Julie defying existence! If I don't deserve a modelling career, then you don't deserve to live!”
Let me just say that self defence is probably the only good reason to hit a woman and I wanted her off me so after trying to pry her arms of I did the only thing I could, gave her a clean punch to the face. “Piss off!” I wheezed out as air flowed though my lungs and I got back up.
It was clear by the look in her eyes that reason had gone on vacation as she was gearing up to attack me again, when A low but feminine voice growled out for all to hear. “Do you know the rules of the hell-hound?”
Julie had stopped in her tracks and looked around to see the voice's origin, then yelped in surprise as a pillar of fire erupted to her right. When it cleared it showed Rusillia.
“Never trouble the hounds of hell, there will be no good story's to tell.” She said and as soon as she finished another pillar of fire, this time revealing Bernice.
“Never attack attack a hell-hounds gate, victims will only seal their fate.” she continued the chanting rhyme as the air was starting to thicken. A third pillar made itself known. This time by my side and revealing Cerrine. I looked a her and in that moment I was thankful I wasn't ever the target of the hell-hound's anger as while all three women looked at peace, their eyes told me they where going to kill some thing.
Unaware of my thoughts Cerrine continued the Chant “Never insult a hell-hound's might, lest you want to feel their bite.” Julie was scared now by the spectacle the wolf women where putting on. All three walked to slowly surround her. They then all spoke as one.
“And never trouble what hell-hound's own, They'll engrave fury down to the bone.”
The audience was silent, but many of them had pulled out everything I knew had a camera in it to film this.
“You try to ruin our husbands life, and then when you didn't get what you wanted you tried to kill him, its time you learned your place, Subhuman!” Cerrine almost roared in Julies face. “I shall make good on my promise, I shall break you.”
“You cant kill me, the whole worlds watching! You'll be considered a monster!” Julie stuttered out.
“Believe me when I say I would not kill you even if we were alone, hell is already a annoying place without you to occupy it. We, the Cerberus sisters shall show hell, we'll make you feel hell, we'll even make you taste it... and as for me being considered a monster...” Cerrine got close to Julie and whispered in her ear, but we still heard it due to Julie's microphone.
“I already am one.”
A giant fire pillar engulfed the 3 hell-hounds and Julie, the difference was that this fire was black and red, all we could hear was the crackle of the fire and Julies screams. After about a minuet it all stopped to show Julie and the other's again, only now Julie was a stuttering mess rocking back and forth in the fetal position.
(5 minutes later.)
Every thing was getting pack up as the showcase ended with the crowed clearing out and leaving. The the security detail had tried to pick Julie up but they where intercepted by the newly arrived police and arrested along side her. a woman cop came up to me, her skin wars dark and her hair was strangely white. “I saw the show and heard what she tried to do, we'll try to put her to justice.” She told me. “apparently there's a lot of background drama going on with her attitude and business deals, not all of it is legal.”
“Thanks.”
“Don't mention it.” she said as her eyes flashed red and she gave a grin. “Stay out of trouble now. And if you see that boy Kevin, tell him I'll be waiting.” she left giggling to herself as she left and I stood there questioning what I saw and was then joined by John and shizune.
“Even without this plot, is was a brilliant plus for my company, thanks for that.” said Shizune casually, the graceful thing must have been a act.
“What I want to know is how did you to end up together?” I asked
“3M wanted me in on your plan and Jonny here was helping me as a middle man, one thing just led to another.” she finished with a shrug while John blushed and thought the floor had something good to look at. “I'll see you around, seeing as your a indirect employee of mine and my husband's friend.”
I nodded and waved at them as they left. With the hall emptied I exited the place and took a deep breath, then roared in victory with all my might. I had done It! No more Julie! The nightmare was over! I was just short of doing my happy dance when the hell-hounds showed up and we started the walk home.
“So now that's over, what's the plan now?” Bernice asked.
“This” I said as one by one I grabbed them and kissed them deeply. By the time I was finished the where all shaking with excitement, their tales almost spinning in joy. I was then suddenly lifted up and held by all three as they sprinted to my house.
“Get ready big boy, we plan to celebrate our victory here, and the first thing to do is you. You are not leaving the bed for a week!”
“Funny, I was going to say the same to you three!” My thoughts wondered as we approached my house 3 things came to mind.
The first was that I was going to break some floorboards with what was in store.
Second was the bill to repair that.
And third was that I could once more say that life was indeed good.
Spoiler: show
(Unknown forest.)
She was bored. No other way to describe her feelings. Well, that may be wrong, lonely wound be another.
She couldn't tell how many years it has been since she saw another sentient being in her forest. There were no humans or other yokai about as they stopped exploring this place long ago, there was just herself, and nature.
And it was boring.
Everything was so still, so quiet, her mother had always said that a quiet place did wonders for the soul.
Her mother also had a thing for chewing tree bark. Maybe isolation wasn't the best choice.
She mindlessly stroked one her tails as she made patterns in the air with the others and drank her home made tea. It almost saddened her as she had heard about the other fox's, gaining their tails by spending time with their beloved.
She scowled at that, the nerve of those harlots! The tails where a sign of prestige! A physical manifestation skill and power! And the 9th tail was proof that your ability's was no laughing matter, for few could contest with the power and control of a kyuubi!
And now? Prestige exchanged for lust, walking tanks of magic power and doing little with it. The only sign of control was when they stopped pumping it into their husbands.
Where did it go? Where was the Illusions, the tricks, the wonders of mystery that the kitsune where known for? Seducing men was nothing new, but it involved planning and skill, not making sure he got a look at a nice body and calling it a day after that!
And the men, was it really now that simple? Just a few sexy poses a wiggling of the bottom and that's it? No resistance? No effort? It made her feel dirty. The world had become disgustingly simple.
This was why she was here, she didn't like associating herself with those women. She wanted to be proud of what she was, a self grown kyuubi, not one of those hip shaking fakers!
She took another sip of her tea and sighed, getting angry over this was pointless. She had gone down this trail of thought a untold number of times by now and she was sick of it. But what can she do? She needed out of this forest, that's what.
So it was no surprise that when the blue sage appeared and explained his `game` he was more then ready.
For all her protesting she was not immune to wanting someone in her life. It was jut if she was going to entice someone, it will be with Illusions and wonder and not just her beauty alone she will not be like the other's, she was going to do it right!
A portal opened up in front of her, this was the time!
She would leave her hut to show him the old ways, to show what the foxes could do!
(apartment in London, midday)
If she didn't know any better, she had just entered one of her own Illusions. The humans of this world had done quite a lot it seems.
She took some time to stare out the window to observe the buildings outside, and the loud metal things moving fast below. It appears that humans had progressed somewhat since her self exile to the forest.
Looking around the apartment, it was simple but still a step up from her hut in the woods. There was a whole bunch of items and a contraption's around the house. What amazed her was the white humming metal crate that had cold food inside. So much meat! She promised herself she would have to sample some later.
But her interest was mostly claimed by the photo on said white crate and the young man who occupied it along with his parents. This, she thought to herself, was the one she was waiting for. The look in his eye's, so full of life. She pondered what faces he'll make at the sight of her work.
With her exploring done she stood in the middle of the living room, her tails fanned out as she scanned the outside land with her magic. Good, she thought, the owner of this house was on his way back. She couldn't help but smile as she started to prepare.
She brought her tails together so they looked like one large tail as she closed her eyes and focused her magic. she lifted her hands as a pale blue flame emerged from her hands. The apartment around her started to distort. It annoyed her that she was going to be reminded of her old home so soon but it'll get the job done
It was time to begin.
~X~
The bus stopped at my street and I walked up the stairs to my flat. I could finally kick back and relax.
I had tried my hand at the blue sages game, and the result I received was a Inari. I had red the encyclopedia and was a little troubled. Was that really all to it? There had to be something else there.
I opened my door and paused as I looked in side, then closed it. I opened it again and took another look, then closed it. It took a third time make sure I wasn't going crazy or the suns heat had got to me.
Because last time I checked the door to my apartment was not a portal to a forest! There where large trees as far as I could see, with chirping birds and the occasional noise from a frog or bird. This is nuts! Why was my home replaced by this thing?
With the curiosity of it all getting too much (and the fact that maybe the source of what was going on was inside) I stepped in and closed the door behind me. I walked deeper into this forest but still couldn't see anything other the greenery, it was starting to get to my nerves until I heard a sound.
It was a soft giggle, a woman's giggle. I looked around but didn't see anything to match the voice I just heard.
“My my, what you could be looking for?” the voice, spoke from nowhere, it was defiantly the same as that giggle as the tone was playful and happy.
“Where are you?” I Asked, this was getting a bit too weird for me (and stepping through my door into a forest wasn't? Man I'm messed up).
The voice replied “I'm right here.” directly into my ear. I stumbled forward and spun around. There was a woman almost as a all as I was, she looked to be of Asian decent had jet black hair that went down to her knees. She wore a loose fitting red kimono with a a pattern of dark green leaves covering the bottom. What really got me was the eye's the bright amber was captivating, I could stare at them all day.
She gave me a polite bow and spoke. “My name is Chinatsu. A pleasures to meet you.”
“Likewise.” I'm said nervously “Where am I?”
“I don't know I just appeared her like I assumed you did.” she shrugged. “I've been looking for a exit for about a hour now. I saw you and I thought we could travel together.” she said as she smile at me.
I thought to my self as I looked her over, on one hand I was suspicions of this woman, She was beautiful, no doubt about that,but she didn't look at all worried about the situation and there was a weird gleam in her eye to go along with that smile, on the other this is the weirdest situation I've ever been in, and it would make me feel better if I didn't have to go thought with it alone. I wasn't entirely sure what to do.
“Come on, surly having someone like me will help you escape this forest.” Chinatsu said while staring me in the eye, and she walked closer. A faint smell of apples filled the air.
“I gotta be honest I don't think I can trust you.” I told her.
She didn't lose her smile but her head tilted to the side. “And why is that?” she asked.
“It would be idiotic to just assume that a pretty woman such as yourself will just off me help after appearing out of the blue in a forest I know nothing about?” Some thing was more was going on then just me in this forest, it felt right to second guess everything. I also heated up at the fact that I out loud called her pretty.
She nodded in agreement, “I see, well then I wish you good luck.” she turned around and walked thought the bushes.
Well that was weird, I decided to keep the mysterious lady in mind and move on through the tree's, there must be a way out of here.
~x~
Chinatsu was happy, more then happy. This is what she wanted!
There she was, a pretty face in a deep darkish forest offering her help and he didn't trust her even if she was pretty as he said so himself. That was good, that meat he wasn't a simple minded fool that could be bought with the female form, or was he? She felt like she had to make sure.
she watched him from a distance, travelling slowly and observing all around him. She applied her disguise and stepped forward. It was time for round 2.
~X~
Its a at least been 2 hours since I've been here and still ho hope of getting out. The more I searched, the more it felt like I was going in circles. It was then when I smelled the faint smell of apples again and once more came across the woman called Chinatsu.
“Are you sure we cant help each other?” she asked with the same smile. “or better yet, why don't you sit down with me and rest for a while?”
I looked at her again, something was defiantly off about all this. Lets start with problem number one. “Why do you care so much?” I asked her.
“I'm sure that all that walking has made you tired, just let me take care of it. Think of it as one lost soul, helping another” she loosened her robes, letting me see her amazing cleavage. I just sat there, staring at her chest while thinking about tacking her up on her off, her glorious-wait.
“Why are you clean?” I asked. “better yet why am I clean?”
For the first time, I saw her smile falter. “uh...what?”
“I've been in this place for to almost 2 hours at the most, while it feels like I've been travelling through mud my legs are squeaky clean, and you said you were here long then me, you should be worse.” I nodded to myself as it all came together. “None of this is real, is it?”
Chinastu was starting to stutter “I don't know what you mean!”
“Stop lying Chinatsu! There's nothing is here, this is a illusion and you're in on it! I don't know what what your trying, but I want out!”
She just looked at me with her her eyes wide before she broke into loud laughter, it was still smooth as hell, it was a lovely thing to hear. “To see thought the magic, I must not be as good as I thought I was. Very well., I shall end this farce but you have some thing wrong here.”
“And what's that?” I asked
“I am not `in on the illusion.`” As she spoke, the world around us cracked like glass before shattering completely to reveal my living room and Chinatsu looked... different. Her black hair had become blond, her head sported a pair of fox ears and 9 fluffy looking tails spread from her back as blond as her hair. “Everything was of my creation.” If anything, that smile of hers had become more serene.
“Who are you really?” I was packed with questions so I might as well start with that one.
“I didn't lie when I said my name is Chinatsu. Besides, don't you think `what are you?` is a more appropriate question?” she replied with a raised eyebrow.
“I already know what you are even if only by name. But still, why do this? Why trap me in a illusion instead of just meeting me like a regular person?.
The now revealed fox-lady's smile dropped completely for the first time. “tell me, have you read the blue sage's encyclopedia?” I nodded. “Then you know about Inari our cousin's the Youko.” another nod. “Did you expect me to cast illusions?” I shook my head. “now you see my problem.”
She sat her self down on the sofa and I sat down next to her as she explained herself. “There are quite a few legends regarding us kitsune's, tricksters, guardians, even lovers, I guess you can say we've `done it all` in terms of what we do.” her face turned a little sour. “But now, after the great change, all the foxes care about is seducing men, the tales of our trickery and intelligence are strangled out in favour of lust and perversion. Are grand powers used as nothing more as mere stamina batteries.”
Her tails where bristling as she got angrier, I took it as she was pent up about this for a while. So I let her vent.“I hate it!” she shouted. “I hate it all! Look at my tails! I'm a honest to god Kyuubi! I spent freaking decades of meditation and gathering energy to get to the peak of my power and even then I see are the other fox's lost in sex get to the same level as me! Is sex all that really matters at the end of it all? Not for me! That's why I secluded myself in the forest.”
I was right, this is what I felt was missing in the encyclopedia, instead of the abilities of the fox the book liked to talk about their time with men. The energy and tails where a after thought.
Chinatsu must have rehearsed this rant as she was still going, but was starting to blush. “And do you know the worst part of it is? I'm not immune to the change, I wont lie, I want you, I want you so badly It almost hurts. The fact you strove to break the Illusion as opposed to falling for my charms cemented my love. I didn't want some idiot that will be just in it for the romp. Someone like you is far better then that, you're someone I wouldn't mind being the wife of.”
she started to use her tails to rub my back. It was like rolling on pillows.
“But I want more then just endless sex. I want to use my magic for more then just what that damned book says. I want the guardians back, I want the tricksters back, I want the return of the legends of what made us what we are.”
She stared at me strait in the eye. “I want the old foxes back.”
“That speech was nice and all, but how are you going to do this exactly?” I asked her, this was no small task she sat her self.
Chinatsu cover her lower face with a tail and giggled. “simple, by having children.”
“Eh?” was my smart reply.
“This generation is too far gone, lost to it's corrupted desires, the children I have will be raised by me to be true foxes and to not go overkill on the `loving your partner` part of the relationship and if I cant remove that completely then I'll compromise in my favour. The only question is...”
“is what?”
she suddenly kissed me fully on the lips, I was stunned stupid by the surprise attack. She pulled away and finished her sentence “will you be the one to help me achieve my dream?”
“I don't know, we could at least try to get to know each over better and have a stable relationship before we start popping babies out.”
Chinatsu's smile grew grater at that. “I wouldn't have it any other way.”
I land back into the sofa and sighed “you know what? I've got some burgers in the fridge, we both need something to eat.”
“go ahead, I'm curious about how cooking has changed.”
~X~
Chinatsu relaxed on the sofa as he departed to the kitchen to make dinner for both of them. And started to drift in her thoughts
It may not have ended exactly the way she planned but all in it was a success, she had escaped the dull like of a hermit and was now going to settle down with her husband oh, yes she had no doubts about making him hers, after all being a seductress was also in the legends she loved so much. But she would make sure that he started to legitimately adore her on his own accord, then she would add fuel to that fire.
Maybe the monster lords power was truly getting to her, but even then she will twist it to her own will. She will love her husband, she will care for him and they will make sweet, passionate love. But if they thought she was going to end up spending her days as a lust-filled Neanderthal then they where wrong.
She had beliefs to adhere to, beliefs that could become tradition her children can teach to their children. To show them that with their power they could do so much more then get a man.
But it can wait, it can all wait. If that delicious smell was anything to go by, it was time to make good on that promise of sampling meat.
She was bored. No other way to describe her feelings. Well, that may be wrong, lonely wound be another.
She couldn't tell how many years it has been since she saw another sentient being in her forest. There were no humans or other yokai about as they stopped exploring this place long ago, there was just herself, and nature.
And it was boring.
Everything was so still, so quiet, her mother had always said that a quiet place did wonders for the soul.
Her mother also had a thing for chewing tree bark. Maybe isolation wasn't the best choice.
She mindlessly stroked one her tails as she made patterns in the air with the others and drank her home made tea. It almost saddened her as she had heard about the other fox's, gaining their tails by spending time with their beloved.
She scowled at that, the nerve of those harlots! The tails where a sign of prestige! A physical manifestation skill and power! And the 9th tail was proof that your ability's was no laughing matter, for few could contest with the power and control of a kyuubi!
And now? Prestige exchanged for lust, walking tanks of magic power and doing little with it. The only sign of control was when they stopped pumping it into their husbands.
Where did it go? Where was the Illusions, the tricks, the wonders of mystery that the kitsune where known for? Seducing men was nothing new, but it involved planning and skill, not making sure he got a look at a nice body and calling it a day after that!
And the men, was it really now that simple? Just a few sexy poses a wiggling of the bottom and that's it? No resistance? No effort? It made her feel dirty. The world had become disgustingly simple.
This was why she was here, she didn't like associating herself with those women. She wanted to be proud of what she was, a self grown kyuubi, not one of those hip shaking fakers!
She took another sip of her tea and sighed, getting angry over this was pointless. She had gone down this trail of thought a untold number of times by now and she was sick of it. But what can she do? She needed out of this forest, that's what.
So it was no surprise that when the blue sage appeared and explained his `game` he was more then ready.
For all her protesting she was not immune to wanting someone in her life. It was jut if she was going to entice someone, it will be with Illusions and wonder and not just her beauty alone she will not be like the other's, she was going to do it right!
A portal opened up in front of her, this was the time!
She would leave her hut to show him the old ways, to show what the foxes could do!
(apartment in London, midday)
If she didn't know any better, she had just entered one of her own Illusions. The humans of this world had done quite a lot it seems.
She took some time to stare out the window to observe the buildings outside, and the loud metal things moving fast below. It appears that humans had progressed somewhat since her self exile to the forest.
Looking around the apartment, it was simple but still a step up from her hut in the woods. There was a whole bunch of items and a contraption's around the house. What amazed her was the white humming metal crate that had cold food inside. So much meat! She promised herself she would have to sample some later.
But her interest was mostly claimed by the photo on said white crate and the young man who occupied it along with his parents. This, she thought to herself, was the one she was waiting for. The look in his eye's, so full of life. She pondered what faces he'll make at the sight of her work.
With her exploring done she stood in the middle of the living room, her tails fanned out as she scanned the outside land with her magic. Good, she thought, the owner of this house was on his way back. She couldn't help but smile as she started to prepare.
She brought her tails together so they looked like one large tail as she closed her eyes and focused her magic. she lifted her hands as a pale blue flame emerged from her hands. The apartment around her started to distort. It annoyed her that she was going to be reminded of her old home so soon but it'll get the job done
It was time to begin.
~X~
The bus stopped at my street and I walked up the stairs to my flat. I could finally kick back and relax.
I had tried my hand at the blue sages game, and the result I received was a Inari. I had red the encyclopedia and was a little troubled. Was that really all to it? There had to be something else there.
I opened my door and paused as I looked in side, then closed it. I opened it again and took another look, then closed it. It took a third time make sure I wasn't going crazy or the suns heat had got to me.
Because last time I checked the door to my apartment was not a portal to a forest! There where large trees as far as I could see, with chirping birds and the occasional noise from a frog or bird. This is nuts! Why was my home replaced by this thing?
With the curiosity of it all getting too much (and the fact that maybe the source of what was going on was inside) I stepped in and closed the door behind me. I walked deeper into this forest but still couldn't see anything other the greenery, it was starting to get to my nerves until I heard a sound.
It was a soft giggle, a woman's giggle. I looked around but didn't see anything to match the voice I just heard.
“My my, what you could be looking for?” the voice, spoke from nowhere, it was defiantly the same as that giggle as the tone was playful and happy.
“Where are you?” I Asked, this was getting a bit too weird for me (and stepping through my door into a forest wasn't? Man I'm messed up).
The voice replied “I'm right here.” directly into my ear. I stumbled forward and spun around. There was a woman almost as a all as I was, she looked to be of Asian decent had jet black hair that went down to her knees. She wore a loose fitting red kimono with a a pattern of dark green leaves covering the bottom. What really got me was the eye's the bright amber was captivating, I could stare at them all day.
She gave me a polite bow and spoke. “My name is Chinatsu. A pleasures to meet you.”
“Likewise.” I'm said nervously “Where am I?”
“I don't know I just appeared her like I assumed you did.” she shrugged. “I've been looking for a exit for about a hour now. I saw you and I thought we could travel together.” she said as she smile at me.
I thought to my self as I looked her over, on one hand I was suspicions of this woman, She was beautiful, no doubt about that,but she didn't look at all worried about the situation and there was a weird gleam in her eye to go along with that smile, on the other this is the weirdest situation I've ever been in, and it would make me feel better if I didn't have to go thought with it alone. I wasn't entirely sure what to do.
“Come on, surly having someone like me will help you escape this forest.” Chinatsu said while staring me in the eye, and she walked closer. A faint smell of apples filled the air.
“I gotta be honest I don't think I can trust you.” I told her.
She didn't lose her smile but her head tilted to the side. “And why is that?” she asked.
“It would be idiotic to just assume that a pretty woman such as yourself will just off me help after appearing out of the blue in a forest I know nothing about?” Some thing was more was going on then just me in this forest, it felt right to second guess everything. I also heated up at the fact that I out loud called her pretty.
She nodded in agreement, “I see, well then I wish you good luck.” she turned around and walked thought the bushes.
Well that was weird, I decided to keep the mysterious lady in mind and move on through the tree's, there must be a way out of here.
~x~
Chinatsu was happy, more then happy. This is what she wanted!
There she was, a pretty face in a deep darkish forest offering her help and he didn't trust her even if she was pretty as he said so himself. That was good, that meat he wasn't a simple minded fool that could be bought with the female form, or was he? She felt like she had to make sure.
she watched him from a distance, travelling slowly and observing all around him. She applied her disguise and stepped forward. It was time for round 2.
~X~
Its a at least been 2 hours since I've been here and still ho hope of getting out. The more I searched, the more it felt like I was going in circles. It was then when I smelled the faint smell of apples again and once more came across the woman called Chinatsu.
“Are you sure we cant help each other?” she asked with the same smile. “or better yet, why don't you sit down with me and rest for a while?”
I looked at her again, something was defiantly off about all this. Lets start with problem number one. “Why do you care so much?” I asked her.
“I'm sure that all that walking has made you tired, just let me take care of it. Think of it as one lost soul, helping another” she loosened her robes, letting me see her amazing cleavage. I just sat there, staring at her chest while thinking about tacking her up on her off, her glorious-wait.
“Why are you clean?” I asked. “better yet why am I clean?”
For the first time, I saw her smile falter. “uh...what?”
“I've been in this place for to almost 2 hours at the most, while it feels like I've been travelling through mud my legs are squeaky clean, and you said you were here long then me, you should be worse.” I nodded to myself as it all came together. “None of this is real, is it?”
Chinastu was starting to stutter “I don't know what you mean!”
“Stop lying Chinatsu! There's nothing is here, this is a illusion and you're in on it! I don't know what what your trying, but I want out!”
She just looked at me with her her eyes wide before she broke into loud laughter, it was still smooth as hell, it was a lovely thing to hear. “To see thought the magic, I must not be as good as I thought I was. Very well., I shall end this farce but you have some thing wrong here.”
“And what's that?” I asked
“I am not `in on the illusion.`” As she spoke, the world around us cracked like glass before shattering completely to reveal my living room and Chinatsu looked... different. Her black hair had become blond, her head sported a pair of fox ears and 9 fluffy looking tails spread from her back as blond as her hair. “Everything was of my creation.” If anything, that smile of hers had become more serene.
“Who are you really?” I was packed with questions so I might as well start with that one.
“I didn't lie when I said my name is Chinatsu. Besides, don't you think `what are you?` is a more appropriate question?” she replied with a raised eyebrow.
“I already know what you are even if only by name. But still, why do this? Why trap me in a illusion instead of just meeting me like a regular person?.
The now revealed fox-lady's smile dropped completely for the first time. “tell me, have you read the blue sage's encyclopedia?” I nodded. “Then you know about Inari our cousin's the Youko.” another nod. “Did you expect me to cast illusions?” I shook my head. “now you see my problem.”
She sat her self down on the sofa and I sat down next to her as she explained herself. “There are quite a few legends regarding us kitsune's, tricksters, guardians, even lovers, I guess you can say we've `done it all` in terms of what we do.” her face turned a little sour. “But now, after the great change, all the foxes care about is seducing men, the tales of our trickery and intelligence are strangled out in favour of lust and perversion. Are grand powers used as nothing more as mere stamina batteries.”
Her tails where bristling as she got angrier, I took it as she was pent up about this for a while. So I let her vent.“I hate it!” she shouted. “I hate it all! Look at my tails! I'm a honest to god Kyuubi! I spent freaking decades of meditation and gathering energy to get to the peak of my power and even then I see are the other fox's lost in sex get to the same level as me! Is sex all that really matters at the end of it all? Not for me! That's why I secluded myself in the forest.”
I was right, this is what I felt was missing in the encyclopedia, instead of the abilities of the fox the book liked to talk about their time with men. The energy and tails where a after thought.
Chinatsu must have rehearsed this rant as she was still going, but was starting to blush. “And do you know the worst part of it is? I'm not immune to the change, I wont lie, I want you, I want you so badly It almost hurts. The fact you strove to break the Illusion as opposed to falling for my charms cemented my love. I didn't want some idiot that will be just in it for the romp. Someone like you is far better then that, you're someone I wouldn't mind being the wife of.”
she started to use her tails to rub my back. It was like rolling on pillows.
“But I want more then just endless sex. I want to use my magic for more then just what that damned book says. I want the guardians back, I want the tricksters back, I want the return of the legends of what made us what we are.”
She stared at me strait in the eye. “I want the old foxes back.”
“That speech was nice and all, but how are you going to do this exactly?” I asked her, this was no small task she sat her self.
Chinatsu cover her lower face with a tail and giggled. “simple, by having children.”
“Eh?” was my smart reply.
“This generation is too far gone, lost to it's corrupted desires, the children I have will be raised by me to be true foxes and to not go overkill on the `loving your partner` part of the relationship and if I cant remove that completely then I'll compromise in my favour. The only question is...”
“is what?”
she suddenly kissed me fully on the lips, I was stunned stupid by the surprise attack. She pulled away and finished her sentence “will you be the one to help me achieve my dream?”
“I don't know, we could at least try to get to know each over better and have a stable relationship before we start popping babies out.”
Chinatsu's smile grew grater at that. “I wouldn't have it any other way.”
I land back into the sofa and sighed “you know what? I've got some burgers in the fridge, we both need something to eat.”
“go ahead, I'm curious about how cooking has changed.”
~X~
Chinatsu relaxed on the sofa as he departed to the kitchen to make dinner for both of them. And started to drift in her thoughts
It may not have ended exactly the way she planned but all in it was a success, she had escaped the dull like of a hermit and was now going to settle down with her husband oh, yes she had no doubts about making him hers, after all being a seductress was also in the legends she loved so much. But she would make sure that he started to legitimately adore her on his own accord, then she would add fuel to that fire.
Maybe the monster lords power was truly getting to her, but even then she will twist it to her own will. She will love her husband, she will care for him and they will make sweet, passionate love. But if they thought she was going to end up spending her days as a lust-filled Neanderthal then they where wrong.
She had beliefs to adhere to, beliefs that could become tradition her children can teach to their children. To show them that with their power they could do so much more then get a man.
But it can wait, it can all wait. If that delicious smell was anything to go by, it was time to make good on that promise of sampling meat.
Spoiler: show
(legs, and legs, and...legs)
I had waited for the encyclopaedia so I could plan for it. I had heard the stories of others that had played this `game` without prior knowledge. Like that one man that now lives with that bear woman and pay's through the nose for large quantity's of honey. Then there was that other guy who's wife is a Harpy that can generate electricity, she's shocked him so much he now gets static shocks when touches metal in the morning.
Even then its not all negative as the guy's must really like love those women to endure the problems they bring. Its part of the reason I gave it a chance when I got the infamous e-mail. After watching the video I wanted that book so I wouldn't be caught off guard.
Unfortunately my dad threw the book out mistaking it for junk mail. So I had no way of knowing about whatever girl I was going to get through the game.
So here I am, at the button page, looking at my result.
*Oomukade*
I tried to google the name to see if there was anything I could expect from it. But my laptop coincidently chose that moment to crash, oh well it was late at night and I need my sleep, I had to look it up in the morning.
I woke up in the middle of the night and got myself some water in the kitchen. I poured the glass I hard the sound of l scuttling. I sighed to myself as I thought we had a rat problem. I hit the lights and the scuttling became rushed as I expected, only it was too loud for my liking. I took a look around the lower floors of the house, but there wasn't any thing that would suggest rats, no holes or droppings or anything. Unable to do anything about it I decided to think about it later, 3am was not a good time to question this.
(3 day's later)
This is driving me nuts.
Food missing from our fridge, water being spilled in palaces, The scuttling, my god the scuttling.
I don't care if they don't believe me, someone is in this house, and they are messing with me. It has to be her, the Oomukade, its the only explanation I've got, I've been too occupied with other things to look her up so I still don't know what she may look like, but it's either that or the rats have been trained by ninja's.
Those where the thoughts as I woke up again in the early morning expecting to hear the scuttling once more. What I didn't expect was to open my eye's to a pair of sunken, purple eyes on a gloomy looking female face. Time still we stared at each other.
Her eye's widened as she suddenly backed off, put her hands over her mouth and muffled her own scream as she scuttled over to the corner of the room. Wait...scuttled?
I sat up in bed and took a good look at the intruder. The first thing I noticed was the lower body that took the form of a long green centipede and it was curled up around hers self. Looking above that gave me the view of a woman in a very loose gown, with back length purple hair. Her entire body was shivering and her back was turned to me.
So I was right, this woman was our food thief and the Oomukade, I wasn't exactly expecting a woman that was half insect, but whatever, it time I talked to her about her actions. Might as well start simple.
“Um...hello?” I greeted nervously.
She stopped shivering and slowly turned around to look at me. Her face looked like it was in a constant look of sorrow. She looked me over a few times before giving a sigh. “I'm sorry, please forgive me...”
“For what?” I asked.
“I wanted to meet you face to face but most humans run and scream when the see me...I thought you would the same so I hid myself... are you not afraid of me?” her voice was full of nerves and remorse, but it was also so soft it was almost cute.
“Not really, can't be afraid of someone that's too scared too meet me, though I lost the book about people like yourself, it's more surprising then a actual scare, the noises you where making made me think my house had rats or something.”
Her gloomy expression seemed to both brighten and dampen at the same time. “I'm sorry I gave you the wrong idea. I also thank you for feeding me.” she said with a bow.
Ah, yes the meat missing from the fridge. She must have mistaken it of us preparing it for her or something like that. I just didn't have the heart to tell her she was pretty much stealing it, might put her in a deeper funk then how she is now.
“Well seeing as I now truly know you're here I supposed we should get to know each other to begin.” I said as I got up out of bed.
“Well...my name is Yuutsuna... may I know my husbands name?”
“My name's... wait, husband?” what was she thinking?
The put on a small smile though the gloom on her face. “I've been watching you all the time your in the house, I've grown to like you so much... I want you as a husband.” she said nodding to her self.
I took a steep back “I don't really think it works that way, I cant be your husband.”
Her face shows a combination of shock and depression like I just drop-kicked a puppy. “What? Why not, I love you, isn't that enough?”
“You've only been here for three days.” I countered. “That isn't enough to love someone, even then. All I know about you is your name and that you like meat, that's not good enough for you to be my wife.” I said as I walked past her to the closet.
“But the blue sage told me that I could find my beloved if I joined this game” yuutsuna was starting to stutter. Her voice was filled with worry.
“I think the key word there was `could`, if he guaranteed a husband with this then I think he lied to you.” I got a shirt on and walked to to door.
“...where are you going?” she almost whispered.
I stopped, turned my head and looked a her “I'm going to get some breakfast and then we'll talk more about this. Ill be right back.”
I a flash of speed. Yuustuna was blocking the door with her lower body. “No... I wont let you go.” she was starting to tremble. As the upper body was swaying like she was drunk.
“Um... are you okay?” I didn't like the way this was going.
“Leaving me after I declare my love, you can't do that to me, you cant leave me! You're meant to be my husband!” she was shouting now.
“Three day's isn't good enough for me!” I tried to make her see reason.
“It's good enough for me! Don't you see I love you?” her eye's, while still gloomy lit up with and she grew a dark smile to go with it her. “...I see, its so clear now.” her voice levelled out in a way I really didn't like.
“What do you mean by that?” I asked nervously.
“I just have to make you see how much I love you, its so simple.” her voice lowered to a whisper “Yes... I'll make you see.” Before I even had a chance to panic, the oomukade coiled herself around me and locked her self in place with her many legs. Then the I felt stinging sensation on my arms. I looked around and saw that the end of her tail had a pair of pincers dripping with what I assumed to be venom.
It felt... wonderful! What the hell was in that venom? The feeling in my arms was almost indescribable! But as good as it was, my attention was split by the fact I wasn't moving. It was like my muscles refused to listen to my brain.
“Now then... I've got so much to show you. Please forgive me.” she said as she removed her robes and then reached between her coils to pull down my trousers and pants
I couldn't even move my mouth to protest as she began `proving her love`. We stayed in a embrace for hours as she made love to me as I laid immobile. It was a pleasurable as it was maddening, not being able to move, to pay pack the feelings she was giving me. My only solace was that I could move my eyes and she looked like she was in gloomy ecstasy, if such a phrase exists.
It had to be at least 3 hours before she stopped and another hour on top of that for her venom to pass and I could move again, even then I still had little to no strength to I just remained in Yuutsuna's coils. She had decided to lie her head on my chest until she recovered.
“So...” she said slowly “Do you see the love I have for you?”
“I do, but Its still too soon for me to be your husband.” I replied
Her head snapped up in shock. “What!? Why? Didn't it feel good for you?” tears where starting to well up in her eyes.
“It honesty did, but 3 day's of you stalking me and a one time of sex is not going to do it for me, I'd be lying if I said I didn't want more of you, that much I can tell. But saying I love you at this point would be dirty. Give me more time, that's all I can promise you.”
The oomukade looked into my eye's and remained silent for a few minutes. “Fine, but I wont leave you, I'll stay with you for as long as I need to, believe me.” determination rose in her voice as the legs on her centipede body started to wiggle, tickling me “I'll do what I can to earn your heart.”
“Can you at least not use your venom? I would like to move if and when we do it again.”
“I'll try, but if you try to leave me. Know that its here to make you stay.”
I sighed to myself as I knew this was probably the best I was going to get.
“Can I make a request?”
“What is it?”
“I want you to kiss me.” she whispered with a blush.
“You'll have to get it yourself. The venom may have left me but the most I can do at this point is talk.”
The centipede woman adjusted herself so the her head could reach mine and after a second of hesitation, pressed her lips against mine. It didn't take long for her tong enter my mouth, only for her to release me entirely and start writhing around on the bedroom floor moaning in pleasure.
“Are you Okay?” I called to her as I was worried about whatever that kiss did to her.
“So good!” she shouted. As she rolled about on the floor.
I was shocked “It can't be that good cant it?”
She slowly calmed down but she rose upright, her face was flushed and she was panting. “Must have...more!” as she coiled around me much slower then before.
“oh come on! We just did it for-” my body locked up as I felt a sting in my chest.
“Forgive me, but I need this.” she said as she began the process all over again.
Not even 5 minutes into our agreement and she's used the venom on me again. Its a good thing I don't have a job, because I have a felling I'm going to be in bed for a seriously long time.
I had waited for the encyclopaedia so I could plan for it. I had heard the stories of others that had played this `game` without prior knowledge. Like that one man that now lives with that bear woman and pay's through the nose for large quantity's of honey. Then there was that other guy who's wife is a Harpy that can generate electricity, she's shocked him so much he now gets static shocks when touches metal in the morning.
Even then its not all negative as the guy's must really like love those women to endure the problems they bring. Its part of the reason I gave it a chance when I got the infamous e-mail. After watching the video I wanted that book so I wouldn't be caught off guard.
Unfortunately my dad threw the book out mistaking it for junk mail. So I had no way of knowing about whatever girl I was going to get through the game.
So here I am, at the button page, looking at my result.
*Oomukade*
I tried to google the name to see if there was anything I could expect from it. But my laptop coincidently chose that moment to crash, oh well it was late at night and I need my sleep, I had to look it up in the morning.
I woke up in the middle of the night and got myself some water in the kitchen. I poured the glass I hard the sound of l scuttling. I sighed to myself as I thought we had a rat problem. I hit the lights and the scuttling became rushed as I expected, only it was too loud for my liking. I took a look around the lower floors of the house, but there wasn't any thing that would suggest rats, no holes or droppings or anything. Unable to do anything about it I decided to think about it later, 3am was not a good time to question this.
(3 day's later)
This is driving me nuts.
Food missing from our fridge, water being spilled in palaces, The scuttling, my god the scuttling.
I don't care if they don't believe me, someone is in this house, and they are messing with me. It has to be her, the Oomukade, its the only explanation I've got, I've been too occupied with other things to look her up so I still don't know what she may look like, but it's either that or the rats have been trained by ninja's.
Those where the thoughts as I woke up again in the early morning expecting to hear the scuttling once more. What I didn't expect was to open my eye's to a pair of sunken, purple eyes on a gloomy looking female face. Time still we stared at each other.
Her eye's widened as she suddenly backed off, put her hands over her mouth and muffled her own scream as she scuttled over to the corner of the room. Wait...scuttled?
I sat up in bed and took a good look at the intruder. The first thing I noticed was the lower body that took the form of a long green centipede and it was curled up around hers self. Looking above that gave me the view of a woman in a very loose gown, with back length purple hair. Her entire body was shivering and her back was turned to me.
So I was right, this woman was our food thief and the Oomukade, I wasn't exactly expecting a woman that was half insect, but whatever, it time I talked to her about her actions. Might as well start simple.
“Um...hello?” I greeted nervously.
She stopped shivering and slowly turned around to look at me. Her face looked like it was in a constant look of sorrow. She looked me over a few times before giving a sigh. “I'm sorry, please forgive me...”
“For what?” I asked.
“I wanted to meet you face to face but most humans run and scream when the see me...I thought you would the same so I hid myself... are you not afraid of me?” her voice was full of nerves and remorse, but it was also so soft it was almost cute.
“Not really, can't be afraid of someone that's too scared too meet me, though I lost the book about people like yourself, it's more surprising then a actual scare, the noises you where making made me think my house had rats or something.”
Her gloomy expression seemed to both brighten and dampen at the same time. “I'm sorry I gave you the wrong idea. I also thank you for feeding me.” she said with a bow.
Ah, yes the meat missing from the fridge. She must have mistaken it of us preparing it for her or something like that. I just didn't have the heart to tell her she was pretty much stealing it, might put her in a deeper funk then how she is now.
“Well seeing as I now truly know you're here I supposed we should get to know each other to begin.” I said as I got up out of bed.
“Well...my name is Yuutsuna... may I know my husbands name?”
“My name's... wait, husband?” what was she thinking?
The put on a small smile though the gloom on her face. “I've been watching you all the time your in the house, I've grown to like you so much... I want you as a husband.” she said nodding to her self.
I took a steep back “I don't really think it works that way, I cant be your husband.”
Her face shows a combination of shock and depression like I just drop-kicked a puppy. “What? Why not, I love you, isn't that enough?”
“You've only been here for three days.” I countered. “That isn't enough to love someone, even then. All I know about you is your name and that you like meat, that's not good enough for you to be my wife.” I said as I walked past her to the closet.
“But the blue sage told me that I could find my beloved if I joined this game” yuutsuna was starting to stutter. Her voice was filled with worry.
“I think the key word there was `could`, if he guaranteed a husband with this then I think he lied to you.” I got a shirt on and walked to to door.
“...where are you going?” she almost whispered.
I stopped, turned my head and looked a her “I'm going to get some breakfast and then we'll talk more about this. Ill be right back.”
I a flash of speed. Yuustuna was blocking the door with her lower body. “No... I wont let you go.” she was starting to tremble. As the upper body was swaying like she was drunk.
“Um... are you okay?” I didn't like the way this was going.
“Leaving me after I declare my love, you can't do that to me, you cant leave me! You're meant to be my husband!” she was shouting now.
“Three day's isn't good enough for me!” I tried to make her see reason.
“It's good enough for me! Don't you see I love you?” her eye's, while still gloomy lit up with and she grew a dark smile to go with it her. “...I see, its so clear now.” her voice levelled out in a way I really didn't like.
“What do you mean by that?” I asked nervously.
“I just have to make you see how much I love you, its so simple.” her voice lowered to a whisper “Yes... I'll make you see.” Before I even had a chance to panic, the oomukade coiled herself around me and locked her self in place with her many legs. Then the I felt stinging sensation on my arms. I looked around and saw that the end of her tail had a pair of pincers dripping with what I assumed to be venom.
It felt... wonderful! What the hell was in that venom? The feeling in my arms was almost indescribable! But as good as it was, my attention was split by the fact I wasn't moving. It was like my muscles refused to listen to my brain.
“Now then... I've got so much to show you. Please forgive me.” she said as she removed her robes and then reached between her coils to pull down my trousers and pants
I couldn't even move my mouth to protest as she began `proving her love`. We stayed in a embrace for hours as she made love to me as I laid immobile. It was a pleasurable as it was maddening, not being able to move, to pay pack the feelings she was giving me. My only solace was that I could move my eyes and she looked like she was in gloomy ecstasy, if such a phrase exists.
It had to be at least 3 hours before she stopped and another hour on top of that for her venom to pass and I could move again, even then I still had little to no strength to I just remained in Yuutsuna's coils. She had decided to lie her head on my chest until she recovered.
“So...” she said slowly “Do you see the love I have for you?”
“I do, but Its still too soon for me to be your husband.” I replied
Her head snapped up in shock. “What!? Why? Didn't it feel good for you?” tears where starting to well up in her eyes.
“It honesty did, but 3 day's of you stalking me and a one time of sex is not going to do it for me, I'd be lying if I said I didn't want more of you, that much I can tell. But saying I love you at this point would be dirty. Give me more time, that's all I can promise you.”
The oomukade looked into my eye's and remained silent for a few minutes. “Fine, but I wont leave you, I'll stay with you for as long as I need to, believe me.” determination rose in her voice as the legs on her centipede body started to wiggle, tickling me “I'll do what I can to earn your heart.”
“Can you at least not use your venom? I would like to move if and when we do it again.”
“I'll try, but if you try to leave me. Know that its here to make you stay.”
I sighed to myself as I knew this was probably the best I was going to get.
“Can I make a request?”
“What is it?”
“I want you to kiss me.” she whispered with a blush.
“You'll have to get it yourself. The venom may have left me but the most I can do at this point is talk.”
The centipede woman adjusted herself so the her head could reach mine and after a second of hesitation, pressed her lips against mine. It didn't take long for her tong enter my mouth, only for her to release me entirely and start writhing around on the bedroom floor moaning in pleasure.
“Are you Okay?” I called to her as I was worried about whatever that kiss did to her.
“So good!” she shouted. As she rolled about on the floor.
I was shocked “It can't be that good cant it?”
She slowly calmed down but she rose upright, her face was flushed and she was panting. “Must have...more!” as she coiled around me much slower then before.
“oh come on! We just did it for-” my body locked up as I felt a sting in my chest.
“Forgive me, but I need this.” she said as she began the process all over again.
Not even 5 minutes into our agreement and she's used the venom on me again. Its a good thing I don't have a job, because I have a felling I'm going to be in bed for a seriously long time.
Spoiler: show
I started my morning eating cereal and watching a topical news show on the kitchen TV. The news program was being hosted by 3 people seated around a desk, a middle aged man and woman, along with a younger woman.
~X~
“Welcome to the Morning topic, I'm Steven Kyle, as usual with me are Penny Davis and Amy Blair”. The host introduced himself as the other two nodded in acknowledgement of their respective names. “Today our main story is the continued rise of mysterious women appearing around the smaller parts of London and how it is effecting our city. Amy here will do most of the talking as she is the one with the most knowledge on this subject.”
The older woman frowned “Mysterious? More like a whole bunch of girls focused on a new craze of costumes.”
Steven rose a eyebrow. “Costumed girls, Penny?”
She nodded and responded. “There is nothing special about this and I don't see why this is so important. Do you really expect me to believe that these women aren't human?”
“Haven't you seen any of them?” The younger lady, Amy, chose this time to speak up. “Didn't you see the video of that fashion show that when Viral?”
Penny's frown only got even deeper. “Ah yes, the Julie smith breakdown, that farce with those three actors and special effects to destroy that poor woman's lively hood.”
“Farce!?” Steven was shocked. “Did you not see what she did to that man? What she tried to do to him after her blackmail was exposed? And what effects do you know that could to that? About 20 plus angles of camera veiws that were there will disagree!”
Penny didn't react to her co-host's outburst and calmly replied. “Do I need to remind you that it was on a stage? The whole event could just be one well planed attack on her. I don't care what was on those videos, those women are actors, this is simply a fad that these women are going through, there is no way you can prove to me that its paranormal, that what happened to Miss Smith was nothing but cruel and that Miss Rose should be ashamed for her involvement in it all.” she finished sternly.
A uncomfortable silence fell on the room as both Steven and penny stared each over in the eye in disapproval.
“...Um... getting back on topic.” Amy said nervously. “Oust side of the twin greens incident there have been other viewings. One particular sighting involved a duel in a local park between a man and a woman who apparently had red lizard scaled limbs and a tail that was on fire.” her eye's turned to a paper in her hands “What's more, the fire grew in intensity as the fight carried on. Since then, they've been fighting at the same part weekly.”
Amy looked up to the faces of the other hosts. Unlike most times on the show, penny didn't look like she was going to be part of the conversation. Steven on the other hand was fully invested. “Does anyone know why they are fighting?” he asked.
The young host's eyes returned to her notes “According to a unnamed source, the woman's name is Lara and her she is apparently a salamander, they enjoy fighting and she's simply spending time sparing with her fiancée.”
“Interesting.” Steven said as he took out a note pad and pen. “Are there other sightings?”
Amy looked like she was questioning Steven's actions but continued. “Well there is a large bi-monthly pub crawl/ drinking party led by a tall red woman known as `Oni`. They Invite all they can on drinking runs. Its only recently that they've managed in reduce the property damage they causes.
“I see I see.” The male host muttered as he wrote something down. “And do you know why these women appear?”
“Well not why but I do know how from what I've heard, single males from 16 and up receive a e-mail named `MG roulette` or something like that and clicking on the like it supplies will `summon` one of these weird women. The creature the woman is based on is apparently random, gaining the best example of `results may vary`.
“And is there anyway to apply with for this?” Steven asked.
At this penny exploded. “You cannot be seriously buying this! I cant believe you!” she was trembling with rage. “That is it! I'm through entertaining this bullshit! You can sit here and imagine having some confused little bitch of a girl that's stuck cat ears on herself and told herself she's not human, but I will have no part of the ridiculous rubbish! Call me when this is over and we get back to topics worth researching!” And with that, penny rose from her seat and stormed out of the studio. Leaving the other two in awkward silence.
Amy cleared her throat and chuckled nervously “Um... to answer your question all people are chosen at random. There is no way to request one.”
Steven visibly deflated and looked somewhat disappointed, but still wrote town on his notepad. “Oh well, worth a shot.” he half mumbled to himself as he finished taking notes and put the pad away. He then turned to the camera “Seeing as this is going to be a subject for quite some time, I doubt we will see Penny again for a while, so I would like to apologise on her behalf for her outburst and pre watershed language.” he looked to Amy who looked lost on what to do. “Well then Amy, I think we might have to wrap this up a little early today seeing as Penny was meant to lead the next 2 subjects.”
Amy snapped back to attention. “Actually, I got notes and info on the other subjects here” she said as she held up her papers. “I'm sure we could salvage today's show.”
Impressed by the improvised backup plan Steven nodded in appreciation and turned his view back to the camera “Well things will be somewhat different today, but join us after the break for info in the our next topic.”
The shows theme music kicked in as Steven got up and walked to Amy's side of the desk, and they started to go through the notes together.
~X~
As the show when into a ad break my attention drifted from the TV to my laptop. I wondered to myself if I was one of the people `Chosen` to be a part of this, but being a single man cant be the only thing can it? And what of the women involved? Are the really Inhuman like they said?
I opened my e-mail and I was surprised when I found the email in my outlook. After watching the video. My curiosity shot thought the roof, what would this woman look like, would it be like the events the show mentioned? the whole thing hadn't really hit around my parts or if it didn't know about it. So maybe I could be start it of in my neighbourhood, that would be interesting.
So see that I had nothing to lose I gave the button a click.
*RYU*
While I was wondering what kind of woman a ryu is and when will they appear would appear the sky out side darkened as a sudden rainfall started which was weird as the weather was supposed to be sunny all week. Then there was a blinding flash as lightning struck my garden! The flash along with the deafening noise of the thunder startled me and knocked me to the floor as the doors leading to the garden blew open, luckily the glass didn't break.
Slowly stood up as I regained my senses, looking outside I noticed that the rain had stopped as fast as it had started and that there was someone I my garden. Stumbling in to my garden to take a closer look, I realised that it was a beautiful woman with long pale blue hair that reached down her back and dressed in a light green robe pacing back and forth and muttering to herself. Then I saw that she was floating instead of walking.
It was clear to me that this woman was not human. While her face and body was human as far as I could see, there were horns growing out her head, she had scaled for arms and In stead of legs she had a long green scaled tail. In all, she looked part woman, part eastern dragon.
While she is a amazing sight I might as well get started I decided to call out to her as she hadn't noticed me. “Er...Hello?”
The dragon woman came to a halt and slowly turned her head to look at me. Her face hand a grace full smile on it as she looked me over with golden eyes. “Greetings human, are you the one who responded to the e-mail?” for having such a grand appearance she was also soft spoken.
“If your name is Ryu then yeah I did.” I said. I did not expect her reaction to be giggling. “Did I say something funny?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“No, it's just that is the name of our kind, not myself.” she in formed me.
“Oh, sorry. The E-mail result only really puts up one word.”
“Don't be, Its not like you would have known otherwise.” she replied as she got closer to me. “I go by Kozui, once again it is a pleasure to meet you.” she gave a small bow.
Well she seemed nice enough, certainly polite at least, maybe I cold make something of this. “Likewise, come inside, we can talk over a drink or something.” I turned and walk back into my house and gestured her to follow me, she seated herself in the living room on the sofa as best as she could while I brewed a pair of mugs and came in to see Kozui gazing around the room in wonder. I gave her a mug and I and down myself on a chair. She simply held the mug in her claws, must be heat resistant or something.
“You know, you kinda gave me a little fright with the lightning and all.” I told her
Her cheeks grew a little red. “Um... my apologies, we usually use the clouds and lighting to get to places and where I come from people are so used to it they don't really get scared.”
“Must be cool to actually control lightning like that.” I commented.
“Actually our kind has dominion over the rain and clouds, we have no true control over lightning.” she corrected me as she took a sip of her tea. That already serene smile of hers grew brighter. “This is a fine drink, what's in it?”
“Its just peppermint. Have you had herbal tea before?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Not peppermint, mother and sister are strict with food and drink at the temple.” the smile had faded into a kinda neutral face
“Really?” I was actually quite curious. “Why?”
Kozui sighed. “Because its tradition, status and manner are all to ones such as us. There is little to do other then maintain the shrine.” She took another sip of her tea and her shoulders slumped as she took in the flavour.
“I thought you said you use the clouds to travel and have met humans before?”
Her face had fallen to a full frown at this point. “They are never there to see me, people come to the shrine to see mother for the rainfall seasons and together with my sister receive gifts and offerings. I, along with the maidens are told to just `smile and wave`.” she finished with her tone being a little bitter.
“Well that sounds annoying. Cant you just explore the town on your own or some thing?” I asked.
She huffed as she sat up, the tip of her tail was started twitching. “Mother would never allow it. As she would say `One must be a proper lady at all times`.” she quoted her mother in a high pitch, mocking tone. “So I'm subjected to the same set meals and lessons day after day without change and it is... well... displeasing to me.”
“And what about your sister, why is she treated differently?”
There was a sense of dignity in her tone that was slowly leaving her as the conversation when on. Even then her way of speech and her actions were still soft. So I was a little taken aback by the loud unladylike snort she just did. “She's next in line to inherit the temple as the next local `goddess of the rain` she pretty basks in the attention that mother and those foolish farmers give her, if you ask me she's just mommy's stuck up little-” she stopped herself from ranting as she had seen the look of surprise on my face. Her face reddened in embarrassment and she hid the lower half behind the tip of her tail.
“Um... you okay there Kozui?” I asked with concern.
“I am sorry” She was trying (and failing) to regain that upstanding tone of hers, I found it charming. “Its just I don't talk about my feelings that often and mother tends to not listen. It's part of why I used the sages game.”
“To escape your mother and explore?”
“Not just that, I... just wanted someone to talk to on the same level.” she stuttered out.
“What do you mean on your level?”
“Where I come from I am lady Kozui, its all people call me, its all people treat me as, but with no future as temple goddess I am not that important in the grand scheme of things, everybody talks and acts towards me like I'm a expensive doll and I'm told I am meant to accept that.”
The then stared into my eye's “But here... here I'm simply `Kozui` I'm just a woman that can make friends and eat new and weird foods without my status blocking it, And maybe something more...” she blushed as her speech drifted off and she returned to her tea. “You wouldn't mind me getting to know you more... right?
“Sounds good to me.” I replied.
“Really?” she asked nervously.
“Well I think you will be fun to hang out with and I'd would like to talk to you more.”
Her face lit up like a sunrise. “Thank you!” the put the mug down, came over to me and hugged me tight with her hands around my neck.
I thought it was best to return thee sentiment so I put my arms around her only to feel something odd on her lower back. Feeling around, I found the odd object and tapped on it.
Still in my arms, the Ryu gave a yelp like a little girl and started to squirm. “That's... no!”
I paid no attention to that and sated to rub the strange thing, it felt like the rest of her scales, only out of place.
“Please stop doing that...I...” Kozui moaned into my ear, her breathing was starting to get heavy and her arms started to weakly flail about. I on the other hand was so fixated on my curiosity and solving what this weird scale was that I I forgot I was messing with someone's body and thought it just maybe needed to be just pushed down back in place, so I pressed hard on it.
In the next moment, I was being thrown to the floor from my chair and was about to sit up before two green claws pinned me me down and a tail was hastily wrapping around my legs, immobilizing me as I was stared down by my apparent captor. Her face was flushed red, her eyes were glazed over and the grin she was giving me was predatory.
She leaned in and took a long sniff that sent shivers down her whole body. “Ah!, so nice! The smell is so strong... So manly! I want it...I need it!”
“What the hell! What's wrong with-” I was silenced by Kozui kissing me deeply on the lips. When we parted started to grope at my shirt. She looked like a frenzied best that could not be reasoned with.
“You… I want you... now!” she said as she returned to kissing me and tore my shirt off.
(Several hours later)
It was lucky I didn't have to do anything important to do, as I was only late at night did Kozui return to her senses and stopped her ferocious intimacy. Even so, she had not released her embrace and was repeatedly telling me that she was sorry. After about a minute or so it was getting so frustrating so I wrestled a hand free and covered her mouth with it.
“First of all, please let me up.” Kozui nodded and slowly unwrapped herself from me, allowing me to stand up. I tried to ignore the fact that she had discarded her robe and my clothes where in shreds “Do you mind explaining what that was all about?”
The Ryu's face was trying to invent a new shade of red with her embarrassment. She turned her back to me and pointed at her back, show where skin ended and sale began, just below that was a oddly shaped scale, this was probably what I felt earlier. “This Is my reverse scale, when somebody touches it... well...” she hid her face in her clawed hands.
Oh! I get it now. “Then I should be the one apologizing then.”
She faced me in shock. “What!? But I was the one who-”
“Tell me.” I cut her off. “Would you have done that if I hadn't touched it?” I asked her.
She shook her head “Not like that.”
“Then I am the one to blame. Besides, I cant say I didn't completely dislike the experience.” she seemed to lighten up at that. “Right, now that's settled for now, we can eat after we clean up. After that I want to sleep. We will talk more about this in the morning.” I told her and she nodded in agreement. We spent the remainder of the night pleasantly talking about trivial things, mostly about what things in the house do to feed her curiosity .
(Next morning)
Kozui and I where preparing to eat breakfast, I was showing her things in the fridge she might like to eat. We had already agreed that the events of yesterday will be put aside as a `semi-happy accident`. I had also told her to loosen up a little and be happy expressing her feelings.
“Apple pie? What is a pie?” she asked curiously looking on a fridge shelf.
“You seriously cannot be that sheltered when it comes to food.” I told her.
Kozui rolled her eyes. “Didn't I tell you? Mother was strict with meals, the majority of what I eat is bread, rice and beef along with the meat and fruit offerings from the farmers. Other things where not worth knowing as `a proper lady should never eat such things. Simple meals are all that one needs`” There was that mocking tone again. She must really like imitating her mum.
“Well you can try some later. For now. Ill make egg and bacon for us.”
As we ate our food at the table. I could not help but stare at her as she enjoyed her food like a kid with a happy meal. She had the most beautiful smile, witch only got better when she didn't need to keep up appearances. Or that cute questioning look she had when she nibbled the toast and then was happily comping down on it after finding she liked the taste.
My thoughts drifted to our time yesterday when she first showed up, about how she wanted to get away from her mother. That brought up a worrying thought.
“Kozui.” I spoke out loud to gain her attention.
“Hmm?” she looked up at me while munching on some more toast.
“Does you mother even know you signed up for this?” I asked.
Her face grew red and she refused to look me in the eye. “Uh...” she was trying to find a good answer “No, but don't worry, its not like she could follow me here!”
As if on some sort of cue, the sky's outside darkened and a downpour of rain followed with thunder and lightning. Fierce winds forcibly opened the garden doors I could hear... roaring?
In another show of true unladylike behaviour, Kozui shouted “Oh for fu-”
Like the appearance of Kozui yesterday there was a lightning strike, only this time I was seated so it didn't effect me as much. After regaining my sight from the flash, I immediately walked out to the garden. Unlike last time, the sudden storm was clearing up slower.
In the garden was what I could best describe as a older Kozui. The major differences being the embroidery on her robes and the fact that her hair was pulled into three long braids. Her face held the same beauty and grace that Kozui does, only that it came with a imposing sternness.
The new Ryu and I stared each other down for some time before I spoke “Um...Hi?”
Her response was a huff. “I know not who you are human, but I am here for only one thing, Kozui!” she went into a shout with voice that almost made the floor rumble as she looked at the house. “I know you are here, present your self in front of me this instant young lady!”
The Ryu in question slowly drifted to the garden and look sheepish “Hello mother...”
Oh joy, one day with the girl and now her mother shows up. I hoped this won't be a problem.
“Do you realise how much trouble your in now young lady? Didn't tell you that you are not to leave the temple grounds without me and here I find you, lazing about with some fool while you duties and lessons stand neglected.” The older Ryu said in a level tone, but the anger was clear.
“He is not `some fool` mother! he is a kind soul who I wish to spend time with! And why does it matter if I'm not there.” Kozui sounded as offended as I was about being named a fool.
“We talked about this, Kozui.” her mother said with a sigh. “While Ameko will be the one to inherit the rites as goddess you are still to uphold the style of a proper lady. Staying here with this man will-”
“I am sick of this `proper lady` stupidity! Day after day its the same thing, lessons on etiquette, rice and beef for dinner and not being allowed to go beyond the temple gates! I did this because I wanted change!” she then held on to my arm. “This man is a potential husband! It may have been only a day, but I have grown to be... fond of him.” her cheeks reddened as she finished.
The mother looked at her in silence for a while then turned her gaze to me. “And you young man. What do you think of my daughter?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.
“She's got enough curiosity to match her beauty and politeness. She's fun to have around and I don't think I will ever get bored with her.” I said honestly.
The mother put a claw to her chin and close her eyes in thought while Kozui and I looked at each over in worry. After a minuted or to she opened them and said “I have decided. You shall stay with this man on two conditions.” She turned fully to me. “What is you profession, young man?”
“I don't have a job.” I answered honestly.
This for some reason only made her smile “Then I shall give you one, as of this moment you will work for me. I will have one of my attendants arrive and we shall discuss this later. And as for the second. Kozui.” she turned to her daughter. “You are to help him in this while learning about the ways of this land. It appears I may have been a little too strict with our lifestyle of the last few years if you shouted at me like that. I also need to sit down with you and your sister, the three of us should have a long talk.”
The younger Ryu squeaked in happiness and hugged her mother “Thank you mother! Thank so much!” her mother did little but return the embrace.
When they separated, the mother looked at the me. “There is still time before I return to the temple, tell me, is there any tea in this land?”
Kozui spoke up “There is a herbal tea called `peppermint` I shall make some for you!” she said as she excitedly rushed inside, I hoped after seeing the kettle used twice she knew how to use it right.
With Kozui gone, her mother turned to me. “It is pleasing to see that you like my daughter beyond sex.”
“Wait what how-” I babbled off until she put a hand up to silence me.
“Don't worry about how I know, she is a strong girl and the fact that she is happy with you is the only reason I'm not tacking her back to the temple.” her expression be came frighteningly cold as she floated towards me. “I Will warn you now, break my daughters heart and the people of this land will speak tales of how one man was subjected to floods, lighting strikes, storms and one. Very. Enraged. Ryu! Do I make myself clear?” she ended when she was right in my face.
“Very.”
She pulled back as the tension evaporated. “Excellent! Now then, let me try this peppermint tea, its as good a time as any to try something new.” she said as she went inside my house. I simply followed her in, worrying what was in store for me in the future.
On a side note, if her life was so strict, how did Kozui learn to act any other way?
~X~
“Welcome to the Morning topic, I'm Steven Kyle, as usual with me are Penny Davis and Amy Blair”. The host introduced himself as the other two nodded in acknowledgement of their respective names. “Today our main story is the continued rise of mysterious women appearing around the smaller parts of London and how it is effecting our city. Amy here will do most of the talking as she is the one with the most knowledge on this subject.”
The older woman frowned “Mysterious? More like a whole bunch of girls focused on a new craze of costumes.”
Steven rose a eyebrow. “Costumed girls, Penny?”
She nodded and responded. “There is nothing special about this and I don't see why this is so important. Do you really expect me to believe that these women aren't human?”
“Haven't you seen any of them?” The younger lady, Amy, chose this time to speak up. “Didn't you see the video of that fashion show that when Viral?”
Penny's frown only got even deeper. “Ah yes, the Julie smith breakdown, that farce with those three actors and special effects to destroy that poor woman's lively hood.”
“Farce!?” Steven was shocked. “Did you not see what she did to that man? What she tried to do to him after her blackmail was exposed? And what effects do you know that could to that? About 20 plus angles of camera veiws that were there will disagree!”
Penny didn't react to her co-host's outburst and calmly replied. “Do I need to remind you that it was on a stage? The whole event could just be one well planed attack on her. I don't care what was on those videos, those women are actors, this is simply a fad that these women are going through, there is no way you can prove to me that its paranormal, that what happened to Miss Smith was nothing but cruel and that Miss Rose should be ashamed for her involvement in it all.” she finished sternly.
A uncomfortable silence fell on the room as both Steven and penny stared each over in the eye in disapproval.
“...Um... getting back on topic.” Amy said nervously. “Oust side of the twin greens incident there have been other viewings. One particular sighting involved a duel in a local park between a man and a woman who apparently had red lizard scaled limbs and a tail that was on fire.” her eye's turned to a paper in her hands “What's more, the fire grew in intensity as the fight carried on. Since then, they've been fighting at the same part weekly.”
Amy looked up to the faces of the other hosts. Unlike most times on the show, penny didn't look like she was going to be part of the conversation. Steven on the other hand was fully invested. “Does anyone know why they are fighting?” he asked.
The young host's eyes returned to her notes “According to a unnamed source, the woman's name is Lara and her she is apparently a salamander, they enjoy fighting and she's simply spending time sparing with her fiancée.”
“Interesting.” Steven said as he took out a note pad and pen. “Are there other sightings?”
Amy looked like she was questioning Steven's actions but continued. “Well there is a large bi-monthly pub crawl/ drinking party led by a tall red woman known as `Oni`. They Invite all they can on drinking runs. Its only recently that they've managed in reduce the property damage they causes.
“I see I see.” The male host muttered as he wrote something down. “And do you know why these women appear?”
“Well not why but I do know how from what I've heard, single males from 16 and up receive a e-mail named `MG roulette` or something like that and clicking on the like it supplies will `summon` one of these weird women. The creature the woman is based on is apparently random, gaining the best example of `results may vary`.
“And is there anyway to apply with for this?” Steven asked.
At this penny exploded. “You cannot be seriously buying this! I cant believe you!” she was trembling with rage. “That is it! I'm through entertaining this bullshit! You can sit here and imagine having some confused little bitch of a girl that's stuck cat ears on herself and told herself she's not human, but I will have no part of the ridiculous rubbish! Call me when this is over and we get back to topics worth researching!” And with that, penny rose from her seat and stormed out of the studio. Leaving the other two in awkward silence.
Amy cleared her throat and chuckled nervously “Um... to answer your question all people are chosen at random. There is no way to request one.”
Steven visibly deflated and looked somewhat disappointed, but still wrote town on his notepad. “Oh well, worth a shot.” he half mumbled to himself as he finished taking notes and put the pad away. He then turned to the camera “Seeing as this is going to be a subject for quite some time, I doubt we will see Penny again for a while, so I would like to apologise on her behalf for her outburst and pre watershed language.” he looked to Amy who looked lost on what to do. “Well then Amy, I think we might have to wrap this up a little early today seeing as Penny was meant to lead the next 2 subjects.”
Amy snapped back to attention. “Actually, I got notes and info on the other subjects here” she said as she held up her papers. “I'm sure we could salvage today's show.”
Impressed by the improvised backup plan Steven nodded in appreciation and turned his view back to the camera “Well things will be somewhat different today, but join us after the break for info in the our next topic.”
The shows theme music kicked in as Steven got up and walked to Amy's side of the desk, and they started to go through the notes together.
~X~
As the show when into a ad break my attention drifted from the TV to my laptop. I wondered to myself if I was one of the people `Chosen` to be a part of this, but being a single man cant be the only thing can it? And what of the women involved? Are the really Inhuman like they said?
I opened my e-mail and I was surprised when I found the email in my outlook. After watching the video. My curiosity shot thought the roof, what would this woman look like, would it be like the events the show mentioned? the whole thing hadn't really hit around my parts or if it didn't know about it. So maybe I could be start it of in my neighbourhood, that would be interesting.
So see that I had nothing to lose I gave the button a click.
*RYU*
While I was wondering what kind of woman a ryu is and when will they appear would appear the sky out side darkened as a sudden rainfall started which was weird as the weather was supposed to be sunny all week. Then there was a blinding flash as lightning struck my garden! The flash along with the deafening noise of the thunder startled me and knocked me to the floor as the doors leading to the garden blew open, luckily the glass didn't break.
Slowly stood up as I regained my senses, looking outside I noticed that the rain had stopped as fast as it had started and that there was someone I my garden. Stumbling in to my garden to take a closer look, I realised that it was a beautiful woman with long pale blue hair that reached down her back and dressed in a light green robe pacing back and forth and muttering to herself. Then I saw that she was floating instead of walking.
It was clear to me that this woman was not human. While her face and body was human as far as I could see, there were horns growing out her head, she had scaled for arms and In stead of legs she had a long green scaled tail. In all, she looked part woman, part eastern dragon.
While she is a amazing sight I might as well get started I decided to call out to her as she hadn't noticed me. “Er...Hello?”
The dragon woman came to a halt and slowly turned her head to look at me. Her face hand a grace full smile on it as she looked me over with golden eyes. “Greetings human, are you the one who responded to the e-mail?” for having such a grand appearance she was also soft spoken.
“If your name is Ryu then yeah I did.” I said. I did not expect her reaction to be giggling. “Did I say something funny?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“No, it's just that is the name of our kind, not myself.” she in formed me.
“Oh, sorry. The E-mail result only really puts up one word.”
“Don't be, Its not like you would have known otherwise.” she replied as she got closer to me. “I go by Kozui, once again it is a pleasure to meet you.” she gave a small bow.
Well she seemed nice enough, certainly polite at least, maybe I cold make something of this. “Likewise, come inside, we can talk over a drink or something.” I turned and walk back into my house and gestured her to follow me, she seated herself in the living room on the sofa as best as she could while I brewed a pair of mugs and came in to see Kozui gazing around the room in wonder. I gave her a mug and I and down myself on a chair. She simply held the mug in her claws, must be heat resistant or something.
“You know, you kinda gave me a little fright with the lightning and all.” I told her
Her cheeks grew a little red. “Um... my apologies, we usually use the clouds and lighting to get to places and where I come from people are so used to it they don't really get scared.”
“Must be cool to actually control lightning like that.” I commented.
“Actually our kind has dominion over the rain and clouds, we have no true control over lightning.” she corrected me as she took a sip of her tea. That already serene smile of hers grew brighter. “This is a fine drink, what's in it?”
“Its just peppermint. Have you had herbal tea before?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Not peppermint, mother and sister are strict with food and drink at the temple.” the smile had faded into a kinda neutral face
“Really?” I was actually quite curious. “Why?”
Kozui sighed. “Because its tradition, status and manner are all to ones such as us. There is little to do other then maintain the shrine.” She took another sip of her tea and her shoulders slumped as she took in the flavour.
“I thought you said you use the clouds to travel and have met humans before?”
Her face had fallen to a full frown at this point. “They are never there to see me, people come to the shrine to see mother for the rainfall seasons and together with my sister receive gifts and offerings. I, along with the maidens are told to just `smile and wave`.” she finished with her tone being a little bitter.
“Well that sounds annoying. Cant you just explore the town on your own or some thing?” I asked.
She huffed as she sat up, the tip of her tail was started twitching. “Mother would never allow it. As she would say `One must be a proper lady at all times`.” she quoted her mother in a high pitch, mocking tone. “So I'm subjected to the same set meals and lessons day after day without change and it is... well... displeasing to me.”
“And what about your sister, why is she treated differently?”
There was a sense of dignity in her tone that was slowly leaving her as the conversation when on. Even then her way of speech and her actions were still soft. So I was a little taken aback by the loud unladylike snort she just did. “She's next in line to inherit the temple as the next local `goddess of the rain` she pretty basks in the attention that mother and those foolish farmers give her, if you ask me she's just mommy's stuck up little-” she stopped herself from ranting as she had seen the look of surprise on my face. Her face reddened in embarrassment and she hid the lower half behind the tip of her tail.
“Um... you okay there Kozui?” I asked with concern.
“I am sorry” She was trying (and failing) to regain that upstanding tone of hers, I found it charming. “Its just I don't talk about my feelings that often and mother tends to not listen. It's part of why I used the sages game.”
“To escape your mother and explore?”
“Not just that, I... just wanted someone to talk to on the same level.” she stuttered out.
“What do you mean on your level?”
“Where I come from I am lady Kozui, its all people call me, its all people treat me as, but with no future as temple goddess I am not that important in the grand scheme of things, everybody talks and acts towards me like I'm a expensive doll and I'm told I am meant to accept that.”
The then stared into my eye's “But here... here I'm simply `Kozui` I'm just a woman that can make friends and eat new and weird foods without my status blocking it, And maybe something more...” she blushed as her speech drifted off and she returned to her tea. “You wouldn't mind me getting to know you more... right?
“Sounds good to me.” I replied.
“Really?” she asked nervously.
“Well I think you will be fun to hang out with and I'd would like to talk to you more.”
Her face lit up like a sunrise. “Thank you!” the put the mug down, came over to me and hugged me tight with her hands around my neck.
I thought it was best to return thee sentiment so I put my arms around her only to feel something odd on her lower back. Feeling around, I found the odd object and tapped on it.
Still in my arms, the Ryu gave a yelp like a little girl and started to squirm. “That's... no!”
I paid no attention to that and sated to rub the strange thing, it felt like the rest of her scales, only out of place.
“Please stop doing that...I...” Kozui moaned into my ear, her breathing was starting to get heavy and her arms started to weakly flail about. I on the other hand was so fixated on my curiosity and solving what this weird scale was that I I forgot I was messing with someone's body and thought it just maybe needed to be just pushed down back in place, so I pressed hard on it.
In the next moment, I was being thrown to the floor from my chair and was about to sit up before two green claws pinned me me down and a tail was hastily wrapping around my legs, immobilizing me as I was stared down by my apparent captor. Her face was flushed red, her eyes were glazed over and the grin she was giving me was predatory.
She leaned in and took a long sniff that sent shivers down her whole body. “Ah!, so nice! The smell is so strong... So manly! I want it...I need it!”
“What the hell! What's wrong with-” I was silenced by Kozui kissing me deeply on the lips. When we parted started to grope at my shirt. She looked like a frenzied best that could not be reasoned with.
“You… I want you... now!” she said as she returned to kissing me and tore my shirt off.
(Several hours later)
It was lucky I didn't have to do anything important to do, as I was only late at night did Kozui return to her senses and stopped her ferocious intimacy. Even so, she had not released her embrace and was repeatedly telling me that she was sorry. After about a minute or so it was getting so frustrating so I wrestled a hand free and covered her mouth with it.
“First of all, please let me up.” Kozui nodded and slowly unwrapped herself from me, allowing me to stand up. I tried to ignore the fact that she had discarded her robe and my clothes where in shreds “Do you mind explaining what that was all about?”
The Ryu's face was trying to invent a new shade of red with her embarrassment. She turned her back to me and pointed at her back, show where skin ended and sale began, just below that was a oddly shaped scale, this was probably what I felt earlier. “This Is my reverse scale, when somebody touches it... well...” she hid her face in her clawed hands.
Oh! I get it now. “Then I should be the one apologizing then.”
She faced me in shock. “What!? But I was the one who-”
“Tell me.” I cut her off. “Would you have done that if I hadn't touched it?” I asked her.
She shook her head “Not like that.”
“Then I am the one to blame. Besides, I cant say I didn't completely dislike the experience.” she seemed to lighten up at that. “Right, now that's settled for now, we can eat after we clean up. After that I want to sleep. We will talk more about this in the morning.” I told her and she nodded in agreement. We spent the remainder of the night pleasantly talking about trivial things, mostly about what things in the house do to feed her curiosity .
(Next morning)
Kozui and I where preparing to eat breakfast, I was showing her things in the fridge she might like to eat. We had already agreed that the events of yesterday will be put aside as a `semi-happy accident`. I had also told her to loosen up a little and be happy expressing her feelings.
“Apple pie? What is a pie?” she asked curiously looking on a fridge shelf.
“You seriously cannot be that sheltered when it comes to food.” I told her.
Kozui rolled her eyes. “Didn't I tell you? Mother was strict with meals, the majority of what I eat is bread, rice and beef along with the meat and fruit offerings from the farmers. Other things where not worth knowing as `a proper lady should never eat such things. Simple meals are all that one needs`” There was that mocking tone again. She must really like imitating her mum.
“Well you can try some later. For now. Ill make egg and bacon for us.”
As we ate our food at the table. I could not help but stare at her as she enjoyed her food like a kid with a happy meal. She had the most beautiful smile, witch only got better when she didn't need to keep up appearances. Or that cute questioning look she had when she nibbled the toast and then was happily comping down on it after finding she liked the taste.
My thoughts drifted to our time yesterday when she first showed up, about how she wanted to get away from her mother. That brought up a worrying thought.
“Kozui.” I spoke out loud to gain her attention.
“Hmm?” she looked up at me while munching on some more toast.
“Does you mother even know you signed up for this?” I asked.
Her face grew red and she refused to look me in the eye. “Uh...” she was trying to find a good answer “No, but don't worry, its not like she could follow me here!”
As if on some sort of cue, the sky's outside darkened and a downpour of rain followed with thunder and lightning. Fierce winds forcibly opened the garden doors I could hear... roaring?
In another show of true unladylike behaviour, Kozui shouted “Oh for fu-”
Like the appearance of Kozui yesterday there was a lightning strike, only this time I was seated so it didn't effect me as much. After regaining my sight from the flash, I immediately walked out to the garden. Unlike last time, the sudden storm was clearing up slower.
In the garden was what I could best describe as a older Kozui. The major differences being the embroidery on her robes and the fact that her hair was pulled into three long braids. Her face held the same beauty and grace that Kozui does, only that it came with a imposing sternness.
The new Ryu and I stared each other down for some time before I spoke “Um...Hi?”
Her response was a huff. “I know not who you are human, but I am here for only one thing, Kozui!” she went into a shout with voice that almost made the floor rumble as she looked at the house. “I know you are here, present your self in front of me this instant young lady!”
The Ryu in question slowly drifted to the garden and look sheepish “Hello mother...”
Oh joy, one day with the girl and now her mother shows up. I hoped this won't be a problem.
“Do you realise how much trouble your in now young lady? Didn't tell you that you are not to leave the temple grounds without me and here I find you, lazing about with some fool while you duties and lessons stand neglected.” The older Ryu said in a level tone, but the anger was clear.
“He is not `some fool` mother! he is a kind soul who I wish to spend time with! And why does it matter if I'm not there.” Kozui sounded as offended as I was about being named a fool.
“We talked about this, Kozui.” her mother said with a sigh. “While Ameko will be the one to inherit the rites as goddess you are still to uphold the style of a proper lady. Staying here with this man will-”
“I am sick of this `proper lady` stupidity! Day after day its the same thing, lessons on etiquette, rice and beef for dinner and not being allowed to go beyond the temple gates! I did this because I wanted change!” she then held on to my arm. “This man is a potential husband! It may have been only a day, but I have grown to be... fond of him.” her cheeks reddened as she finished.
The mother looked at her in silence for a while then turned her gaze to me. “And you young man. What do you think of my daughter?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.
“She's got enough curiosity to match her beauty and politeness. She's fun to have around and I don't think I will ever get bored with her.” I said honestly.
The mother put a claw to her chin and close her eyes in thought while Kozui and I looked at each over in worry. After a minuted or to she opened them and said “I have decided. You shall stay with this man on two conditions.” She turned fully to me. “What is you profession, young man?”
“I don't have a job.” I answered honestly.
This for some reason only made her smile “Then I shall give you one, as of this moment you will work for me. I will have one of my attendants arrive and we shall discuss this later. And as for the second. Kozui.” she turned to her daughter. “You are to help him in this while learning about the ways of this land. It appears I may have been a little too strict with our lifestyle of the last few years if you shouted at me like that. I also need to sit down with you and your sister, the three of us should have a long talk.”
The younger Ryu squeaked in happiness and hugged her mother “Thank you mother! Thank so much!” her mother did little but return the embrace.
When they separated, the mother looked at the me. “There is still time before I return to the temple, tell me, is there any tea in this land?”
Kozui spoke up “There is a herbal tea called `peppermint` I shall make some for you!” she said as she excitedly rushed inside, I hoped after seeing the kettle used twice she knew how to use it right.
With Kozui gone, her mother turned to me. “It is pleasing to see that you like my daughter beyond sex.”
“Wait what how-” I babbled off until she put a hand up to silence me.
“Don't worry about how I know, she is a strong girl and the fact that she is happy with you is the only reason I'm not tacking her back to the temple.” her expression be came frighteningly cold as she floated towards me. “I Will warn you now, break my daughters heart and the people of this land will speak tales of how one man was subjected to floods, lighting strikes, storms and one. Very. Enraged. Ryu! Do I make myself clear?” she ended when she was right in my face.
“Very.”
She pulled back as the tension evaporated. “Excellent! Now then, let me try this peppermint tea, its as good a time as any to try something new.” she said as she went inside my house. I simply followed her in, worrying what was in store for me in the future.
On a side note, if her life was so strict, how did Kozui learn to act any other way?
Spoiler: show
Well, my mum won't be happy about this.
Those where the thoughts I had when I looked at my phone screen while seated in my garden. Their it is In all its glory, the email for the MG roulette.
While I had no Issues with trying this thing out. The problem hear is that my mum had watched her friend Penny's outrage on TV and like a growing group of people she was on her side, believing all the women involved in this are not real.
While I agreed with her opinion that people can second guess the twin greens incident, I had personally met one of these women my self. She was a really nice lady once you past the fact that she was a real live mermaid and a somewhat religious one at that.
Well anyway, luckily for me I don't live with my mother, so by the time she knows that I'm going ahead with clicking on this button she wont be able to say anything before I at least to to whomever I get.
So with no time like the present. I clicked the button.
*LAVA GOLEM*
Okay, honestly wasn't expecting something with lava in the name.
That actually doesn't sound safe. Lava? Really? They can't be serious with that. I mean its freaking lava! The very thought kinda disturbed me. It took me a while to calm down from those thoughts, I couldn't be that bad, worse case scenario she might be able to burnt my house down but for now I'll give her the benefit of the doubt.
Having enough of the outside I headed back indoors, only to see a the weirdest thing in my living room.
I believed this was the Lava golem because the person in the room was at least female, she had ash-grey hair and a pretty face with tanned skin, but the real thing that caught my attention was her body. As well as being well-shaped, half her body seemed to be covered in black plates and her hands along with her limbs and breast area looked like they glowing with the arms and feet dripping with some kind of orange, thick flowing liquid, I guess this must be the `lava`. Thankfully it wasn't burning my carpet
It was only after looked her over did our eye's met. Curious brown looked into a equally curious fiery orange. Silence reigned in the room as we stared at each other, it was quickly becoming awkward for me as she didn't even break her gaze to even blink. So it was kind of unsettling when her face suddenly sported a grin.
Having enough of the silence I tried to speak first. “Hello, what is your name?”
The Lava Golem still had not broken her gaze or her grin and replied with one word “Montana” her voice was smooth and blunt.
Okay, so far so good for a 1st step, I've got her name now. But why was she ginning like that? And was it me or was the room getting unnaturally warm?
Bah, I'll try not to focus on that, gotta give the ball another nudge before it can truly get rollin'. “So um... what would you like to do so we get to know each other?” I question if I should be regretting what I just asked, as her grin got a little wider.
“I do know a few ways...” as soon as she finished she launched herself at me with her arms going for a embrace. I had to jump to the side in reflex so she didn't get me, but she did brush past my right arm instantly giving it a felling like I had left it in the sun all day, it wasn't the worst of feelings. But it was still enough for me to but on guard.
“OI! What was that about?!” I shouted in semi panic while I was trying to Ignore the sensation in my arm. The heat was becoming almost unbearable.
The grin still remained of her face and the glow on her body showed brighter. “Didn't you ask me what I wanted to do? What better way to know each other then by this?” she started to move slowly towards me. “And I do want to know you...” she liked her lips “Intimately.” she said with a husky tone.
I caught on to what she meant quite fast and was taken aback with how straightforward she was being. But I had no intention of doing that with someone I just met, beauty or not. I was brought out of my musings my one of Montana's hands ring to grab me, I backed out just out of her range to see the hand fly past my face. Droplets of hot lava splashed on my shirt and face, joining my arm in having that weird heated sensation.
“Come on! Don't you think that we should talk instead of doing... whatever this is?” I asked trying to make her see reason and dodging another grabbing swipe.
The Lava Golem simply laughed. “I prefer actions to speech. Movement and touch can covey so much more than words. I know what I want I right now I want you. I know I touched you earlier, cant you feel my heat? How much I want you right know?” she asked in a alluring tone as she advanced on me again. That blazing gaze of hers still locked on my eyes.
I decided I needed out of this situation and I needed that now. In a mad dash I ran out the living room and in to the hallway shutting the door behind me before going up the stairs to to the upper hallway. I was going to barricade myself in my room before a thought stopped me as a I glanced at the bathroom door.
Lava... she's made of lava, if that's the case, I hope this doesn't hurt her too much. I heard a crash downstairs as Montana decided to just slam through the living room door which was unlocked, so it was pretty much blown of the hinges and slammed in to the opposite wall.
“I know your still here! I don't see why your running away! Didn't you want to know me!” she shouted out loud. “running only makes me want you more! I half ignored her and rushed to the bathroom. Once inside I pulled out the shower head and aimed it at the door, with my other hand on the cold tap I played the waiting game.
I didn't have long to wait as the bathroom door slammed open and I saw Montana in all her glowing glory again, only this time she looked at what was in my hands and her smile dropped into a frown of confusion. I wasted little time in twisting the tap to full blast, the shower head erupted with cold water and hit the lava golem in the chest.
The room filled with a steam and a very hight pitched yelp as steam filled the room, when the steam cleared and I turned the water down to the point that it was poring out but enough to keep a constant stream of cold on her, I was able to look at her again.
The orange body parts were now the same colour as her skin with the exception of the claw-hands, which were a light orange glow. Her smile was gone and she was shivering a little but as far ass I could tell she was not angry with me. If anything the hungry spark she had in those orange eyes of hers was gone.
“Now are you at ready to talk?” I asked. Montana nodded while she started to rub her own shoulders and sat down on her knees while I used the toilet as chair, shower head still in hand to keep the woman cooled which from the look of it, kept her tame as well. “Now then, you need to know about restraint, don't you know about being too forward?”
“Being to forward? You either want something or you don't, not enough good men to consider the middle ground.” She said bluntly. ''Cant you stop the water? Its really irritating.”
“No” I replied. “I pretty sure the moment I take this of of you I'll be pinned to the floor. What do you men by not enough good men?”
“I lived in a volcano, that should be enough for you.”
It took me a while to piece everything together “I see, few people will bother getting close to a volcano and fewer people will gain your interest.”
Montana nodded. “I like what I see with you. But How do you feel? That is the question.” she tole me.
“I don't get you.”
“Appearance means little to me and with the way of lies and deceit the same can be said for words. But when it touch and feel...” she was starting to rubbed her arms as the steam from the point the water was hitting her increased. “I'm asking my self `does he really like this?` `dose he accept my heat?` `Will he accept me after our time together?` Every shiver and twitch tells me about them.” The darkened body parts were starting to return to the drippy fire orange that they were. Her Feelings where causing her to heat up more then what my shower had to cool it.
Passionate was the best way to describe her, it was like she put her whole self into what she does. The emotions running through her must be as constantly heated as her body. I also took note that water didn't really hold back these feelings, just lowered the intensity.
“I don't think dialogue should be completely abandoned.”
“Nor do I, but there are more important matters at hand.”
“like what?”
“Like the fact that I can heat my body how I wish and now I'm used to the water's temperature enough to stabilise my own.” Montana finished with a predatory grin as most of her body lit up and her lava started to pour out of her limbs again. The somewhat wild look in her eye's had returned as she rose up and took slow steps forward, completely ignoring the cold water splashing on her and with her starting from the door I had pretty much trapped myself.
“I don't want this! Not with a woman I just met!” I shouted
“You worry too much, don't you humans have that thing called a `one night stand`? If it bothers you so much just think of it like that, but there is no way I'm stopping!” Like before, she jumped at me again, unlike before I had nowhere to run to avoid it and I was push up against the bathroom wall and held in the lava golem's embrace. The heat from before came back with a vengeance as he rubbed herself against me only this time it was affecting my entire being.
“I have one request.” I managed to wheeze out trying and failing to suppress the growing sensations given to be by her Lava was giving me.
“What is it?”
“Can we at lest move this out of my bathroom?” I didn't hear her reply if she had one, as my mind hazed out as my body surrendered to the heat.
(several days later)
I've come to the conclusion that Lava golems are clingy, or at least Montana is.
She had taken to holding on to me while I sleep. This wouldn't be so much as a problem if she didn't put her limbs around me an then melded her lava hands before cooling them to smooth rock, trapping me in my bed. It wasn't a bad feeling, it felt like I had a hot water bottle strapped to several places around me.
Such was the way I found myself this morning. Topless and held in Montana's warm embrace.
“Oi, let me up.” I told her. Shuffling around with what little movement I have to make my point.
“No” was I the reply I got along with a yawn.
“Come on, how am I to start the day if I cant even get out of bed?”
“You don't need to Rick, Stay here with me.”
“Don't be like that, we've talked about this” I'll admit that we had grown close over the last few days (Didn't really start out the way I liked it, but still) and I'm enjoying my time together with her more and more as the day's go by, but there had to be some way to stop this particular song and dance.
“But you like being with me, right? If you leave the bed, we won't be able to have fun.” she didn't let me go but she heated her arms so my back and chest stared to get warm.
“Let me go or when I get out of this I'm covering you in Ice.” I also had found out that while water in certain places annoys her, Ice gives her such a numbing feeling that it puts her a grumpy mood for hours.
“Fine” She said with a huff. I could feel her separate from me but the heat from her touch remained. Great, I'm gonna be felling this all morning, at least she didn't kiss me, with the feelings I get from that I would have told the whole day to screw itself.“Just be ready for later, there's a few things I want to...try out.”
“Try out?”
“Don't wear any socks when you come back to bed.” Montana said a grin.
Not really sure what to think about that. luckily its... Saturday... aww nuts.
“Well then.” I said as a rolled out of bed and got a robe on and turned back to her. “Are you ready for a argument?”
The woman looked at me confused. “Why?”
“Because my mum is going to visit.” I said with a groan as we went down the stairs to the living room. Well this was part of the plan, to meet a woman from the email before I heard my mother shouting down my ear.
“So when is she coming?” Montana asked as she as at the table while I went to make breakfast for us (Lava golems don't really need to eat much in the normal sense, but she can still taste things.).
“She should be here in a few hou-” I was cut off my the sound of a key unlocking my front door. “Or she could be here right freaking now!” I growled out as my for head creased in annoyance.
“Rick? Are you awake? I'm here for the toolkit” I heard from the hallway.
“I'm in here mum.” I said as I heard foot steps as she walked into the living room
“Why is the door sma-” her question stopped dead in it tracks when she noticed Montana sitting at the table. In response Montana gave a lazy nod in acknowledgement.
The only sounds in the room was the clinking of bowls and utensils as I took out things so me and Montana could have cereal. While I assumed my mother and the lava golem stared at each other in silence. My assumption was almost correct as went I turned around to see them my mother was staring at me with increasing anger while Montana was happily playing with the lava flowing from her hands and humming to herself. I had to ask how she constantly generated lava some time.
“What?” I asked casually as I sat down at the table and filled my bowl. I had long since decided to play it cool. Funny considering my chest felt like it was on fire, but she didn't need to know that.
“You know damn well what Richard Samson!” She growled angrily and pointed at the room's other occupant. “That it in gods name is that?!”
I suppressed the urge to wince at the volume of her voice and managed to change it into a raised eye brow. “Well she has a name and her name is Montana.”
Mother wasn't impressed “I said what, not who! And don't tell me she came from that god-forsaken E-mail!” she raged.
“In that case one, she's a lava golem and two, I wont tell you then." I said as I munched on a spoonful of cereal and poured milk into Montana's bowl. Holding a spoon, the lava golem started to prod at the cereal with curiosity.
My attitude was only serving to annoy my mum off more. “I don't believe this! How could you go behind my back and use the E-mail?”
“Simple really, Do I, a 23 year old man, really need my mother to make decisions in my life?” I asked bluntly. “I know you where against it, but you didn't exactly tell me I couldn't use it now did you?”
She remained silent for a moment and sighed. “I know your right, and looking at her, I need to rethink my place on this madness I guess, at least you don't seem to be in any trouble. I had heard that these women can be a little wild.”
“She's restraining herself.” I muttered.
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” I said quickly. “Your actually taking this better then I thought.
My mother sighed again. “She is dripping lava right in front of me, I can't call that fake no matter who my friends are.”
“I know what penny said, but I like to see things for myself thank you very much. For the most part they are a little... quirky, but for the most part they act just like you and me.”
“How the hell I'm I supposed to explain this to my friend Rick? With her as proof” she gestured to the lava golem “Alex wont be able to see the light of day again if this gets to Penny and she's gonna explode, even now she's probably screening his email's.”
My face fell to a frown as I remembered my friend Alex Davis, my friend and son of My mothers friend Penny. Being the same age as me, he's eligible for the E-mail as well. But Penny was stubborn when it came to her ideals, particularly about women and the roulette which she had written off as fake.
“I don't know, really.” I said. “I can only hope Alex doesn't see the E-mail, of if he does, hoe that he can sort itself out smoothly.”
My mother nodded to my answer. She turned to Montana who I think was mellowed out by ingesting cold milk “So...Montana was it? I guess I can believe you exist as your doing that... thing with your hands. Do you have any think to say about this?”
“Milk is weird. But I like it.” Montana said Lazily as she ate the cereal. I need to remember how zoned out she gets when she drinks milk. It's a interesting change from the fiery passion that was her default state.
My mum just look at me with a questioning look.
I shrugged. “Don't look at me like that, usually she's almost bursting with energy, I've never seen her like this before. I'm thinking this is what milk does to her, I'm not sure.” I leaned over and tapped the dazed woman on the shoulder. “You okay Montana?”
“Ricky~” she drawled out as she lifter her arm to hold me. It was like she was drunk or something. Also I apparently have the nickname Ricky now “I you know that thing I wanted to do later? Can we do it soon?”
“What is she talking about?” my mother asked.
“I was gonna do this thing with his hands and feet while we have fun. Its gonna be great!” the lava golem said while the glow from her body got a lot brighter.
My mother was no stranger to the implication the word `fun`. She turned to me and with a blank expression looked at me. “How does that even work?”
“The normal way, and that's the most you'll here about it.” at that point, my mobile rang and I answered it. “Hello?”
“Rick, its Alex.” I heard on the other end of the phone, speak of the devil. “Are you free today?”
“Pretty much, why?”
“There's a new Tea house in the twin green's centre, you'll know it when you see it, its part of the new line of shops, can you meet me there?”
“Fine, I'll be there in at 12, tell me what's going when I see you.”
“Cool beans, See ya.” the ling hung up.
“Who was that?” my mother asked.
“Alex, he wants to talk to me in person about some thing.”
“But Its 7 now, why did you say 12?”
I was about reply when my back heated up like I leant on a radiator as Montana has chose this moment to embrace be from behind and started to nibble on my ear.
My mother's eye widened at the other woman's openness before she stood up. “I... see, I'll be back later, call me on the phone when your done. She said as she hastily made her exit.
With my mother out the door the lava golem's movements increased. “Why did you do that?” I asked her.
“You are going to be busy later, so I want you to myself now.” she said with a grin. Besides, I can see you suffering from my touch earlier today.”
“Fine, but why don't you see the outside with me?” I asked.
"Think about that later, for now, focus on this."
I managed to set a alarm before the heat took me once more.
Those where the thoughts I had when I looked at my phone screen while seated in my garden. Their it is In all its glory, the email for the MG roulette.
While I had no Issues with trying this thing out. The problem hear is that my mum had watched her friend Penny's outrage on TV and like a growing group of people she was on her side, believing all the women involved in this are not real.
While I agreed with her opinion that people can second guess the twin greens incident, I had personally met one of these women my self. She was a really nice lady once you past the fact that she was a real live mermaid and a somewhat religious one at that.
Well anyway, luckily for me I don't live with my mother, so by the time she knows that I'm going ahead with clicking on this button she wont be able to say anything before I at least to to whomever I get.
So with no time like the present. I clicked the button.
*LAVA GOLEM*
Okay, honestly wasn't expecting something with lava in the name.
That actually doesn't sound safe. Lava? Really? They can't be serious with that. I mean its freaking lava! The very thought kinda disturbed me. It took me a while to calm down from those thoughts, I couldn't be that bad, worse case scenario she might be able to burnt my house down but for now I'll give her the benefit of the doubt.
Having enough of the outside I headed back indoors, only to see a the weirdest thing in my living room.
I believed this was the Lava golem because the person in the room was at least female, she had ash-grey hair and a pretty face with tanned skin, but the real thing that caught my attention was her body. As well as being well-shaped, half her body seemed to be covered in black plates and her hands along with her limbs and breast area looked like they glowing with the arms and feet dripping with some kind of orange, thick flowing liquid, I guess this must be the `lava`. Thankfully it wasn't burning my carpet
It was only after looked her over did our eye's met. Curious brown looked into a equally curious fiery orange. Silence reigned in the room as we stared at each other, it was quickly becoming awkward for me as she didn't even break her gaze to even blink. So it was kind of unsettling when her face suddenly sported a grin.
Having enough of the silence I tried to speak first. “Hello, what is your name?”
The Lava Golem still had not broken her gaze or her grin and replied with one word “Montana” her voice was smooth and blunt.
Okay, so far so good for a 1st step, I've got her name now. But why was she ginning like that? And was it me or was the room getting unnaturally warm?
Bah, I'll try not to focus on that, gotta give the ball another nudge before it can truly get rollin'. “So um... what would you like to do so we get to know each other?” I question if I should be regretting what I just asked, as her grin got a little wider.
“I do know a few ways...” as soon as she finished she launched herself at me with her arms going for a embrace. I had to jump to the side in reflex so she didn't get me, but she did brush past my right arm instantly giving it a felling like I had left it in the sun all day, it wasn't the worst of feelings. But it was still enough for me to but on guard.
“OI! What was that about?!” I shouted in semi panic while I was trying to Ignore the sensation in my arm. The heat was becoming almost unbearable.
The grin still remained of her face and the glow on her body showed brighter. “Didn't you ask me what I wanted to do? What better way to know each other then by this?” she started to move slowly towards me. “And I do want to know you...” she liked her lips “Intimately.” she said with a husky tone.
I caught on to what she meant quite fast and was taken aback with how straightforward she was being. But I had no intention of doing that with someone I just met, beauty or not. I was brought out of my musings my one of Montana's hands ring to grab me, I backed out just out of her range to see the hand fly past my face. Droplets of hot lava splashed on my shirt and face, joining my arm in having that weird heated sensation.
“Come on! Don't you think that we should talk instead of doing... whatever this is?” I asked trying to make her see reason and dodging another grabbing swipe.
The Lava Golem simply laughed. “I prefer actions to speech. Movement and touch can covey so much more than words. I know what I want I right now I want you. I know I touched you earlier, cant you feel my heat? How much I want you right know?” she asked in a alluring tone as she advanced on me again. That blazing gaze of hers still locked on my eyes.
I decided I needed out of this situation and I needed that now. In a mad dash I ran out the living room and in to the hallway shutting the door behind me before going up the stairs to to the upper hallway. I was going to barricade myself in my room before a thought stopped me as a I glanced at the bathroom door.
Lava... she's made of lava, if that's the case, I hope this doesn't hurt her too much. I heard a crash downstairs as Montana decided to just slam through the living room door which was unlocked, so it was pretty much blown of the hinges and slammed in to the opposite wall.
“I know your still here! I don't see why your running away! Didn't you want to know me!” she shouted out loud. “running only makes me want you more! I half ignored her and rushed to the bathroom. Once inside I pulled out the shower head and aimed it at the door, with my other hand on the cold tap I played the waiting game.
I didn't have long to wait as the bathroom door slammed open and I saw Montana in all her glowing glory again, only this time she looked at what was in my hands and her smile dropped into a frown of confusion. I wasted little time in twisting the tap to full blast, the shower head erupted with cold water and hit the lava golem in the chest.
The room filled with a steam and a very hight pitched yelp as steam filled the room, when the steam cleared and I turned the water down to the point that it was poring out but enough to keep a constant stream of cold on her, I was able to look at her again.
The orange body parts were now the same colour as her skin with the exception of the claw-hands, which were a light orange glow. Her smile was gone and she was shivering a little but as far ass I could tell she was not angry with me. If anything the hungry spark she had in those orange eyes of hers was gone.
“Now are you at ready to talk?” I asked. Montana nodded while she started to rub her own shoulders and sat down on her knees while I used the toilet as chair, shower head still in hand to keep the woman cooled which from the look of it, kept her tame as well. “Now then, you need to know about restraint, don't you know about being too forward?”
“Being to forward? You either want something or you don't, not enough good men to consider the middle ground.” She said bluntly. ''Cant you stop the water? Its really irritating.”
“No” I replied. “I pretty sure the moment I take this of of you I'll be pinned to the floor. What do you men by not enough good men?”
“I lived in a volcano, that should be enough for you.”
It took me a while to piece everything together “I see, few people will bother getting close to a volcano and fewer people will gain your interest.”
Montana nodded. “I like what I see with you. But How do you feel? That is the question.” she tole me.
“I don't get you.”
“Appearance means little to me and with the way of lies and deceit the same can be said for words. But when it touch and feel...” she was starting to rubbed her arms as the steam from the point the water was hitting her increased. “I'm asking my self `does he really like this?` `dose he accept my heat?` `Will he accept me after our time together?` Every shiver and twitch tells me about them.” The darkened body parts were starting to return to the drippy fire orange that they were. Her Feelings where causing her to heat up more then what my shower had to cool it.
Passionate was the best way to describe her, it was like she put her whole self into what she does. The emotions running through her must be as constantly heated as her body. I also took note that water didn't really hold back these feelings, just lowered the intensity.
“I don't think dialogue should be completely abandoned.”
“Nor do I, but there are more important matters at hand.”
“like what?”
“Like the fact that I can heat my body how I wish and now I'm used to the water's temperature enough to stabilise my own.” Montana finished with a predatory grin as most of her body lit up and her lava started to pour out of her limbs again. The somewhat wild look in her eye's had returned as she rose up and took slow steps forward, completely ignoring the cold water splashing on her and with her starting from the door I had pretty much trapped myself.
“I don't want this! Not with a woman I just met!” I shouted
“You worry too much, don't you humans have that thing called a `one night stand`? If it bothers you so much just think of it like that, but there is no way I'm stopping!” Like before, she jumped at me again, unlike before I had nowhere to run to avoid it and I was push up against the bathroom wall and held in the lava golem's embrace. The heat from before came back with a vengeance as he rubbed herself against me only this time it was affecting my entire being.
“I have one request.” I managed to wheeze out trying and failing to suppress the growing sensations given to be by her Lava was giving me.
“What is it?”
“Can we at lest move this out of my bathroom?” I didn't hear her reply if she had one, as my mind hazed out as my body surrendered to the heat.
(several days later)
I've come to the conclusion that Lava golems are clingy, or at least Montana is.
She had taken to holding on to me while I sleep. This wouldn't be so much as a problem if she didn't put her limbs around me an then melded her lava hands before cooling them to smooth rock, trapping me in my bed. It wasn't a bad feeling, it felt like I had a hot water bottle strapped to several places around me.
Such was the way I found myself this morning. Topless and held in Montana's warm embrace.
“Oi, let me up.” I told her. Shuffling around with what little movement I have to make my point.
“No” was I the reply I got along with a yawn.
“Come on, how am I to start the day if I cant even get out of bed?”
“You don't need to Rick, Stay here with me.”
“Don't be like that, we've talked about this” I'll admit that we had grown close over the last few days (Didn't really start out the way I liked it, but still) and I'm enjoying my time together with her more and more as the day's go by, but there had to be some way to stop this particular song and dance.
“But you like being with me, right? If you leave the bed, we won't be able to have fun.” she didn't let me go but she heated her arms so my back and chest stared to get warm.
“Let me go or when I get out of this I'm covering you in Ice.” I also had found out that while water in certain places annoys her, Ice gives her such a numbing feeling that it puts her a grumpy mood for hours.
“Fine” She said with a huff. I could feel her separate from me but the heat from her touch remained. Great, I'm gonna be felling this all morning, at least she didn't kiss me, with the feelings I get from that I would have told the whole day to screw itself.“Just be ready for later, there's a few things I want to...try out.”
“Try out?”
“Don't wear any socks when you come back to bed.” Montana said a grin.
Not really sure what to think about that. luckily its... Saturday... aww nuts.
“Well then.” I said as a rolled out of bed and got a robe on and turned back to her. “Are you ready for a argument?”
The woman looked at me confused. “Why?”
“Because my mum is going to visit.” I said with a groan as we went down the stairs to the living room. Well this was part of the plan, to meet a woman from the email before I heard my mother shouting down my ear.
“So when is she coming?” Montana asked as she as at the table while I went to make breakfast for us (Lava golems don't really need to eat much in the normal sense, but she can still taste things.).
“She should be here in a few hou-” I was cut off my the sound of a key unlocking my front door. “Or she could be here right freaking now!” I growled out as my for head creased in annoyance.
“Rick? Are you awake? I'm here for the toolkit” I heard from the hallway.
“I'm in here mum.” I said as I heard foot steps as she walked into the living room
“Why is the door sma-” her question stopped dead in it tracks when she noticed Montana sitting at the table. In response Montana gave a lazy nod in acknowledgement.
The only sounds in the room was the clinking of bowls and utensils as I took out things so me and Montana could have cereal. While I assumed my mother and the lava golem stared at each other in silence. My assumption was almost correct as went I turned around to see them my mother was staring at me with increasing anger while Montana was happily playing with the lava flowing from her hands and humming to herself. I had to ask how she constantly generated lava some time.
“What?” I asked casually as I sat down at the table and filled my bowl. I had long since decided to play it cool. Funny considering my chest felt like it was on fire, but she didn't need to know that.
“You know damn well what Richard Samson!” She growled angrily and pointed at the room's other occupant. “That it in gods name is that?!”
I suppressed the urge to wince at the volume of her voice and managed to change it into a raised eye brow. “Well she has a name and her name is Montana.”
Mother wasn't impressed “I said what, not who! And don't tell me she came from that god-forsaken E-mail!” she raged.
“In that case one, she's a lava golem and two, I wont tell you then." I said as I munched on a spoonful of cereal and poured milk into Montana's bowl. Holding a spoon, the lava golem started to prod at the cereal with curiosity.
My attitude was only serving to annoy my mum off more. “I don't believe this! How could you go behind my back and use the E-mail?”
“Simple really, Do I, a 23 year old man, really need my mother to make decisions in my life?” I asked bluntly. “I know you where against it, but you didn't exactly tell me I couldn't use it now did you?”
She remained silent for a moment and sighed. “I know your right, and looking at her, I need to rethink my place on this madness I guess, at least you don't seem to be in any trouble. I had heard that these women can be a little wild.”
“She's restraining herself.” I muttered.
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” I said quickly. “Your actually taking this better then I thought.
My mother sighed again. “She is dripping lava right in front of me, I can't call that fake no matter who my friends are.”
“I know what penny said, but I like to see things for myself thank you very much. For the most part they are a little... quirky, but for the most part they act just like you and me.”
“How the hell I'm I supposed to explain this to my friend Rick? With her as proof” she gestured to the lava golem “Alex wont be able to see the light of day again if this gets to Penny and she's gonna explode, even now she's probably screening his email's.”
My face fell to a frown as I remembered my friend Alex Davis, my friend and son of My mothers friend Penny. Being the same age as me, he's eligible for the E-mail as well. But Penny was stubborn when it came to her ideals, particularly about women and the roulette which she had written off as fake.
“I don't know, really.” I said. “I can only hope Alex doesn't see the E-mail, of if he does, hoe that he can sort itself out smoothly.”
My mother nodded to my answer. She turned to Montana who I think was mellowed out by ingesting cold milk “So...Montana was it? I guess I can believe you exist as your doing that... thing with your hands. Do you have any think to say about this?”
“Milk is weird. But I like it.” Montana said Lazily as she ate the cereal. I need to remember how zoned out she gets when she drinks milk. It's a interesting change from the fiery passion that was her default state.
My mum just look at me with a questioning look.
I shrugged. “Don't look at me like that, usually she's almost bursting with energy, I've never seen her like this before. I'm thinking this is what milk does to her, I'm not sure.” I leaned over and tapped the dazed woman on the shoulder. “You okay Montana?”
“Ricky~” she drawled out as she lifter her arm to hold me. It was like she was drunk or something. Also I apparently have the nickname Ricky now “I you know that thing I wanted to do later? Can we do it soon?”
“What is she talking about?” my mother asked.
“I was gonna do this thing with his hands and feet while we have fun. Its gonna be great!” the lava golem said while the glow from her body got a lot brighter.
My mother was no stranger to the implication the word `fun`. She turned to me and with a blank expression looked at me. “How does that even work?”
“The normal way, and that's the most you'll here about it.” at that point, my mobile rang and I answered it. “Hello?”
“Rick, its Alex.” I heard on the other end of the phone, speak of the devil. “Are you free today?”
“Pretty much, why?”
“There's a new Tea house in the twin green's centre, you'll know it when you see it, its part of the new line of shops, can you meet me there?”
“Fine, I'll be there in at 12, tell me what's going when I see you.”
“Cool beans, See ya.” the ling hung up.
“Who was that?” my mother asked.
“Alex, he wants to talk to me in person about some thing.”
“But Its 7 now, why did you say 12?”
I was about reply when my back heated up like I leant on a radiator as Montana has chose this moment to embrace be from behind and started to nibble on my ear.
My mother's eye widened at the other woman's openness before she stood up. “I... see, I'll be back later, call me on the phone when your done. She said as she hastily made her exit.
With my mother out the door the lava golem's movements increased. “Why did you do that?” I asked her.
“You are going to be busy later, so I want you to myself now.” she said with a grin. Besides, I can see you suffering from my touch earlier today.”
“Fine, but why don't you see the outside with me?” I asked.
"Think about that later, for now, focus on this."
I managed to set a alarm before the heat took me once more.
Spoiler: show
`That didn't go as planned` was the understatement of the year.
The network higher-ups wanted our show to cover the story of the happenings of strange women around London. Nobody was really interested until the twin greens incident, after that everyone wanted a piece of that hot topic pie. And my network was the same, we were scheduled to be the first news team with info, giving a unnecessary but welcome boost to views.
While we got the views, but not fully about the subject at hand, Penny had chosen that day to go ape-shit about the whole thing, and that's putting aside the fact that she also deemed the whole thing rubbish before she stormed out.
That was two days ago, Penny still has stuck to her word and refused to show up and host the show. On the plus side that has given my other co-host Amy room to breathe, with her popularity apparently rising.
So today, I was tacking a casual stroll thought the park in the afternoon on my way back from the train station. Checking the email on my phone as I was waiting for a message when a saw it.
`3M presents: the MG roulette.`
Well this was surprising! The rumoured email, actually on my inbox! I laughed to myself as I paid half attention to the video. Penny will have a hard time disproving this now that her own co-host Is in on it.
I tapped the button so hard I thought I broke my phone.
*ANUBIS*
Okay...what?
Isn't Anubis the Egyptian god of embalming and judge of the dead? I could be wrong. Even so, I do remember that he was a Jackal or something like that, so if the hell-hounds from the twin greens incident was anything to go by I was going to meet a woman who was part canine. It really didn't matter to me though, I just hoped she was nice.
Checking the clock, I guessed it was time to head home. I wonder exactly how would I meet her?
~x~
Complete chaos.
That was Norah's impression as she explored the house of the man she was meant to meet. Work desk flooded with scraps of paper and some wired black machine with a screen and notes and crushed cups with a weird green brand containing a foul smelling brown liquid and heaps of dried sugar.
And then there was the the cold metal box in what she assumed was the cooking area. It held numerous bottles, some of which was kept separate with a note below it that read. `Backup supply, all nighters only!`. The only thing that seemed to be here for food was a half eaten piece of meat.
Then there was that insult to Time keeping, that white board on the bedroom wall that was covered in scribbles and attached notes, in one big garbled mess. How does anyone know how to read this thing correctly!
All this showed the signs of someone who led a unrefined lifestyle. How foolish! It was below her to live in such disarray, it should be the same for him!
No matter, that shall change. This here was a man who (judging by the house) needed a decent shape up, and Norah believed herself never wrong in these things! `Perfection Is all` was a motto she stuck by and when she was done with him and this place there would be no flaws.
She sat down on the living room sofa and used a spell to make a scroll and quill set appear. She knew just what she could do while she waited for the man of this house to return.
~x~
walking home took a little longer then I had planed, but seeing as I didn't think I had anything to do so it wasn't so bad, plus who doesn't enjoy the afternoon sun when it isn't attempting to murder you with its heat?
Planning to sleep the afternoon away I opened the front door and entered the house. Having to go though the living room to get to the kitchen I entered the space to find a woman sitting on my sofa.
She had tanned skin and was wearing a getup one would see in a dessert movie, but what was more important was the black furred wolf ears resting on her long jet black hair, the paws she had for hands and feet along with a tail, and the stern expression she had on her beautiful face.
“Mister Steven Kyle, I presume?” she was the one to speak first.
“That would be me.” I replied. Brown, curious eyes looked into calculating red as we stared at each other. Then she stood up, her tail swishing form side to side.
“Excellent, my name is Norah, please take a look at this” she handed me a scroll.
“What is this? I asked as I unravelled it and look at what seems to be a list of things that ranged from `messy house` to `unreadable timetable`
“What you have there are the faults I have seen in this lifestyle of yours so far.”
“Faults?” I parroted, I didn't know what what was wrong with the way I lived. “and what do you mean so far?”
“I say `so far` for I intend to observe you as your go about your day for several days, after which I shall alter and change your timeline and actions appropriately. Also, seeing as I have learned that humans of this words tend to spend their weekends free, I shall use such time to know you personally.” her whole tone was of serious business.
“Whoa, hold on there! Don't I have a say in this?” I said, this sounded a little to imposing at this time. “and what If I refuse?”
Norah summoned a gold staff with scales on one end. Holding it in her hand she pointed it at me and said “bind” as the staff flashed white. My hands locked behind my back and I was pulled to my knees by a unknown force. I was stuck looking like I was trying to mime a bound prisoner.
“It would be unwise to go against me, Steven. No matter if we are not destined to be together, I will make the changes I deem necessary and make this place a house of stability and perfect order, not the chaotic shamble I see now. Fail to adhere to my changes and there will be... trouble. Unbind” I was released from the phantom hold.
“Fine” I grumbled, I enthusiasm for the roulette was honestly getting strained at this point.
“Well then, with that out the way lets get to know each other.” She sat back down in the sofa and gestured for me to join her. “the more I know, the sooner I can get started.”
We then talked long into the night about ourselves, I say we but it was more me answering questions on my current life style and her tacking notes. She may seem a bit strict, but our I think I could get to know her. how bad could it be?
(2 weeks later)
I kept the fact that Norah was living with me a secret. I felt it was too soon to plan anything regarding interviewing her. Plus as much as I wanted to stick it to Penny, to do so without Nora's consent would be rude. No, it was best to see how things with the Anubis turned out.
It didn't take long for her to start her `adjustments`.
The first thing to change was my diet. As a person who spends most of the morning hours at the TV station I often eat on the move. With no real time for true shopping I simply filled my fridge with energy drinks and the occasional sandwich. She put a stop to that by filling it with various things from fruit to meat. I was also no longer allowed to drink coffee (Or in her words the `Vile tar people mistake for drink`) much to my displeasure.
Then there was my work room, after finding out what every thing does she locked me out of it for days and when I was finally able to re-enter the papers where all in orders that she deemed appropriate and I was to keep it this way from now on.
And then there was the schedule, my god the schedule. That scroll she took everywhere with her. When to sleep, when to eat, when to bath and even my `work hours` where placed into this mad scheme of hers. Any attempt to get out of this was meet with her personal favourite spell; the `mummy's curse`. I wont go into how exactly that one works, just know I had a embarrassing train ride thanks to that.
All this and more was starting to grate me to no end as all of this is just suffocating. The worse part about it all was that I was starting to genuinely like her, but things needed to change before my adoration was strangled by her controlling nature.
I was at breaking point when we were seated at the living room on Wednesday morning. Norah was staring at me with Increasing worry.
“Steven, what are you doing? You're going to be late for work.” She asked in confusion.
“Not today, I called in sick.” I replied.
“What!?” the Anubis shot out her chair in shock. “Why did you do that do you know how much it messes with my schedule?” she was clearly shaken more then what I thought the would be.
“Because we need to talk about your actions Norah.” I said with a strait face.
“My... actions?” confusion had made a come back to her face as she sat back down.
“When you first came round with your idea's I thought to myself `sure, I could use a change of pace, but after the last two weeks I can honestly say I've had enough of the way you are treating me. This has to stop or at least change. The forced diet, the ordering about, the blasted schedule...” I counted off the things that were bugging me.
“The schedule?”
“I'm not against having more order in my life, but that thing so struck its not even funny. I think the way you've be going about things is wrong.”
Her eye's widened “Wrong?” she parroted. “Are you saying I'm... wrong?” she was almost stammering.
“I think if you would just listen to me we could come to some sort of-” I tried to continue but apparently Norah was still fixated on what I said earlier as she was shaking with rage.
“How could I be wrong? Everything was to my design after careful examination, refined and improved as I learned more about you! I am not wrong! I'm not!” she let out In stuttering anger. “There can't be a mistake! I, Norah do not make mistakes!” she then ranted on for a few minutes at such a speed I almost didn't understand her.
“I don't understand why are you so angry about this.” I said in attempt to calm her down. I didn't think she was so high strung about this. Apparently that was the wrong thing as her eyes started to water.
“Don't you see? There can't be any failure, Perfection is all! How can there be perfection if the man I love is the one to tell me I'm wrong?” she slumped back into her chair and stared to cry into her paws.
I on the other hand was stuck in shock at what she just said. Did I hear her right? “I'm sorry, what did you say?” I asked slowly.
Nora removed her hands from her face and locked eyes with me, eye pair a deeper red caused by her crying, and the tears had stopped flowing. “I said `How can there be perfection if the man I love is one telling me that I'm wrong?`” she repeated sincerely.
Hearing it for the second time there was no doubt, this woman loved me. Granted it wasn't not the way I expected a confession but now was not the time to think about such things. Right now I needed her to calm down.
I let her dry her tears so I could think on what I was going to say next.
“So your serious about what you just said” I said carefully.
“There is no reason to lie, over the weeks I feel like we should be... closer.” her cheeks seemed to warm with the comment.
“I admit that I also think something is there.” Her ears perked up at that. “But I don't think it will work out I have no say in things, control is not bad but this is overkill.
“So... what do you suggest?” she asked.
“I think that its best that we talk about this, like I was trying to say, I think that I should have more involvement in things like this, that way it will be better for the both of us. I also think you should not be so bothered about perfection or planning.”
Her eye's widened in shock. “But its what I live for!” she stuttered out. “How can someone want less then that?”
“Hasn't any one told you that there is no such thing as perfection? That if it stays the same forever the best it could to is stagnate?”
“I... never thought about it like that.” Nora mused.
“I'm not saying that striving for the best or making set objectives is a bad thing. But no one can achieve complete perfection as something or someone out for your control will cause change. Just loosen up a little Nora, I can promise you It'll be better then you think.”
Norah sat in silence for a while before giving me a light smile “I suppose I could try things your way. Perhaps I will find this enlightening.”
I sighed in relief. Progress!
“But I still refuse to see you consume anymore of that black tar called coffee.” She said sternly.
“Really?”
“I see no benefit to it, the supposed `boost` you can get from it can be just as sufficiently supplied by other means. I am willing to try...compromising.” she shuddered with that word. “but that is one thing I refuse to allow.” the look in her eyes told me there was no hope arguing there.
“Fine then, with that out the way and nothing better to do seeing as I'm not going to work, what to you say we spend the day getting to know each other seriously this time? You've told me little about yourself since your time here and you need to know more about who I am and not just what I do on a day to day thing.” I say with a smile as I held my hand out. “Steven kyle, nice to meet you.”
She took a second to realise what I meant by this and accepted the handshake. “Norah of the red sands, a pleasure.” She gave me a sweet smile I didn't think she had.
Once more, we launched into conversation about ourselves, only this time it was more personal and we learn much more then before.
During a break n our talking mind focused on two things.
The first was that eventually Norah's existence like the others will be public, I just need to bend it to my liking. One has to plan carefully for the Storm that is Penny Davis. The second was when me and the Anubis get to talking about compromising, I'm making sure I get to set that blasted schedule scroll on fire.
The network higher-ups wanted our show to cover the story of the happenings of strange women around London. Nobody was really interested until the twin greens incident, after that everyone wanted a piece of that hot topic pie. And my network was the same, we were scheduled to be the first news team with info, giving a unnecessary but welcome boost to views.
While we got the views, but not fully about the subject at hand, Penny had chosen that day to go ape-shit about the whole thing, and that's putting aside the fact that she also deemed the whole thing rubbish before she stormed out.
That was two days ago, Penny still has stuck to her word and refused to show up and host the show. On the plus side that has given my other co-host Amy room to breathe, with her popularity apparently rising.
So today, I was tacking a casual stroll thought the park in the afternoon on my way back from the train station. Checking the email on my phone as I was waiting for a message when a saw it.
`3M presents: the MG roulette.`
Well this was surprising! The rumoured email, actually on my inbox! I laughed to myself as I paid half attention to the video. Penny will have a hard time disproving this now that her own co-host Is in on it.
I tapped the button so hard I thought I broke my phone.
*ANUBIS*
Okay...what?
Isn't Anubis the Egyptian god of embalming and judge of the dead? I could be wrong. Even so, I do remember that he was a Jackal or something like that, so if the hell-hounds from the twin greens incident was anything to go by I was going to meet a woman who was part canine. It really didn't matter to me though, I just hoped she was nice.
Checking the clock, I guessed it was time to head home. I wonder exactly how would I meet her?
~x~
Complete chaos.
That was Norah's impression as she explored the house of the man she was meant to meet. Work desk flooded with scraps of paper and some wired black machine with a screen and notes and crushed cups with a weird green brand containing a foul smelling brown liquid and heaps of dried sugar.
And then there was the the cold metal box in what she assumed was the cooking area. It held numerous bottles, some of which was kept separate with a note below it that read. `Backup supply, all nighters only!`. The only thing that seemed to be here for food was a half eaten piece of meat.
Then there was that insult to Time keeping, that white board on the bedroom wall that was covered in scribbles and attached notes, in one big garbled mess. How does anyone know how to read this thing correctly!
All this showed the signs of someone who led a unrefined lifestyle. How foolish! It was below her to live in such disarray, it should be the same for him!
No matter, that shall change. This here was a man who (judging by the house) needed a decent shape up, and Norah believed herself never wrong in these things! `Perfection Is all` was a motto she stuck by and when she was done with him and this place there would be no flaws.
She sat down on the living room sofa and used a spell to make a scroll and quill set appear. She knew just what she could do while she waited for the man of this house to return.
~x~
walking home took a little longer then I had planed, but seeing as I didn't think I had anything to do so it wasn't so bad, plus who doesn't enjoy the afternoon sun when it isn't attempting to murder you with its heat?
Planning to sleep the afternoon away I opened the front door and entered the house. Having to go though the living room to get to the kitchen I entered the space to find a woman sitting on my sofa.
She had tanned skin and was wearing a getup one would see in a dessert movie, but what was more important was the black furred wolf ears resting on her long jet black hair, the paws she had for hands and feet along with a tail, and the stern expression she had on her beautiful face.
“Mister Steven Kyle, I presume?” she was the one to speak first.
“That would be me.” I replied. Brown, curious eyes looked into calculating red as we stared at each other. Then she stood up, her tail swishing form side to side.
“Excellent, my name is Norah, please take a look at this” she handed me a scroll.
“What is this? I asked as I unravelled it and look at what seems to be a list of things that ranged from `messy house` to `unreadable timetable`
“What you have there are the faults I have seen in this lifestyle of yours so far.”
“Faults?” I parroted, I didn't know what what was wrong with the way I lived. “and what do you mean so far?”
“I say `so far` for I intend to observe you as your go about your day for several days, after which I shall alter and change your timeline and actions appropriately. Also, seeing as I have learned that humans of this words tend to spend their weekends free, I shall use such time to know you personally.” her whole tone was of serious business.
“Whoa, hold on there! Don't I have a say in this?” I said, this sounded a little to imposing at this time. “and what If I refuse?”
Norah summoned a gold staff with scales on one end. Holding it in her hand she pointed it at me and said “bind” as the staff flashed white. My hands locked behind my back and I was pulled to my knees by a unknown force. I was stuck looking like I was trying to mime a bound prisoner.
“It would be unwise to go against me, Steven. No matter if we are not destined to be together, I will make the changes I deem necessary and make this place a house of stability and perfect order, not the chaotic shamble I see now. Fail to adhere to my changes and there will be... trouble. Unbind” I was released from the phantom hold.
“Fine” I grumbled, I enthusiasm for the roulette was honestly getting strained at this point.
“Well then, with that out the way lets get to know each other.” She sat back down in the sofa and gestured for me to join her. “the more I know, the sooner I can get started.”
We then talked long into the night about ourselves, I say we but it was more me answering questions on my current life style and her tacking notes. She may seem a bit strict, but our I think I could get to know her. how bad could it be?
(2 weeks later)
I kept the fact that Norah was living with me a secret. I felt it was too soon to plan anything regarding interviewing her. Plus as much as I wanted to stick it to Penny, to do so without Nora's consent would be rude. No, it was best to see how things with the Anubis turned out.
It didn't take long for her to start her `adjustments`.
The first thing to change was my diet. As a person who spends most of the morning hours at the TV station I often eat on the move. With no real time for true shopping I simply filled my fridge with energy drinks and the occasional sandwich. She put a stop to that by filling it with various things from fruit to meat. I was also no longer allowed to drink coffee (Or in her words the `Vile tar people mistake for drink`) much to my displeasure.
Then there was my work room, after finding out what every thing does she locked me out of it for days and when I was finally able to re-enter the papers where all in orders that she deemed appropriate and I was to keep it this way from now on.
And then there was the schedule, my god the schedule. That scroll she took everywhere with her. When to sleep, when to eat, when to bath and even my `work hours` where placed into this mad scheme of hers. Any attempt to get out of this was meet with her personal favourite spell; the `mummy's curse`. I wont go into how exactly that one works, just know I had a embarrassing train ride thanks to that.
All this and more was starting to grate me to no end as all of this is just suffocating. The worse part about it all was that I was starting to genuinely like her, but things needed to change before my adoration was strangled by her controlling nature.
I was at breaking point when we were seated at the living room on Wednesday morning. Norah was staring at me with Increasing worry.
“Steven, what are you doing? You're going to be late for work.” She asked in confusion.
“Not today, I called in sick.” I replied.
“What!?” the Anubis shot out her chair in shock. “Why did you do that do you know how much it messes with my schedule?” she was clearly shaken more then what I thought the would be.
“Because we need to talk about your actions Norah.” I said with a strait face.
“My... actions?” confusion had made a come back to her face as she sat back down.
“When you first came round with your idea's I thought to myself `sure, I could use a change of pace, but after the last two weeks I can honestly say I've had enough of the way you are treating me. This has to stop or at least change. The forced diet, the ordering about, the blasted schedule...” I counted off the things that were bugging me.
“The schedule?”
“I'm not against having more order in my life, but that thing so struck its not even funny. I think the way you've be going about things is wrong.”
Her eye's widened “Wrong?” she parroted. “Are you saying I'm... wrong?” she was almost stammering.
“I think if you would just listen to me we could come to some sort of-” I tried to continue but apparently Norah was still fixated on what I said earlier as she was shaking with rage.
“How could I be wrong? Everything was to my design after careful examination, refined and improved as I learned more about you! I am not wrong! I'm not!” she let out In stuttering anger. “There can't be a mistake! I, Norah do not make mistakes!” she then ranted on for a few minutes at such a speed I almost didn't understand her.
“I don't understand why are you so angry about this.” I said in attempt to calm her down. I didn't think she was so high strung about this. Apparently that was the wrong thing as her eyes started to water.
“Don't you see? There can't be any failure, Perfection is all! How can there be perfection if the man I love is the one to tell me I'm wrong?” she slumped back into her chair and stared to cry into her paws.
I on the other hand was stuck in shock at what she just said. Did I hear her right? “I'm sorry, what did you say?” I asked slowly.
Nora removed her hands from her face and locked eyes with me, eye pair a deeper red caused by her crying, and the tears had stopped flowing. “I said `How can there be perfection if the man I love is one telling me that I'm wrong?`” she repeated sincerely.
Hearing it for the second time there was no doubt, this woman loved me. Granted it wasn't not the way I expected a confession but now was not the time to think about such things. Right now I needed her to calm down.
I let her dry her tears so I could think on what I was going to say next.
“So your serious about what you just said” I said carefully.
“There is no reason to lie, over the weeks I feel like we should be... closer.” her cheeks seemed to warm with the comment.
“I admit that I also think something is there.” Her ears perked up at that. “But I don't think it will work out I have no say in things, control is not bad but this is overkill.
“So... what do you suggest?” she asked.
“I think that its best that we talk about this, like I was trying to say, I think that I should have more involvement in things like this, that way it will be better for the both of us. I also think you should not be so bothered about perfection or planning.”
Her eye's widened in shock. “But its what I live for!” she stuttered out. “How can someone want less then that?”
“Hasn't any one told you that there is no such thing as perfection? That if it stays the same forever the best it could to is stagnate?”
“I... never thought about it like that.” Nora mused.
“I'm not saying that striving for the best or making set objectives is a bad thing. But no one can achieve complete perfection as something or someone out for your control will cause change. Just loosen up a little Nora, I can promise you It'll be better then you think.”
Norah sat in silence for a while before giving me a light smile “I suppose I could try things your way. Perhaps I will find this enlightening.”
I sighed in relief. Progress!
“But I still refuse to see you consume anymore of that black tar called coffee.” She said sternly.
“Really?”
“I see no benefit to it, the supposed `boost` you can get from it can be just as sufficiently supplied by other means. I am willing to try...compromising.” she shuddered with that word. “but that is one thing I refuse to allow.” the look in her eyes told me there was no hope arguing there.
“Fine then, with that out the way and nothing better to do seeing as I'm not going to work, what to you say we spend the day getting to know each other seriously this time? You've told me little about yourself since your time here and you need to know more about who I am and not just what I do on a day to day thing.” I say with a smile as I held my hand out. “Steven kyle, nice to meet you.”
She took a second to realise what I meant by this and accepted the handshake. “Norah of the red sands, a pleasure.” She gave me a sweet smile I didn't think she had.
Once more, we launched into conversation about ourselves, only this time it was more personal and we learn much more then before.
During a break n our talking mind focused on two things.
The first was that eventually Norah's existence like the others will be public, I just need to bend it to my liking. One has to plan carefully for the Storm that is Penny Davis. The second was when me and the Anubis get to talking about compromising, I'm making sure I get to set that blasted schedule scroll on fire.